
Class 



Book ^£_il__ 

Copyright N!' 



copyRiGHT DEPosrr. 



HISTORY AND CIVICS 



GRADE ^jB 



FIFTH YEAR — SECOND HALF 



BY 



GILES J. SWAN, A.M., Ph.D. 

II 

PRINCIPAL OF PUBLIC SCHOOL 144 
BROOKLYN, NEW YORK 




AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 

NEW YORK ( IN( INNATI CHICAGO 



'I 

■S9i' 



C'0)'YKI(;ilT, lylT), BY 

(ilLKS J. SWAN. 



HIST. AMI I'lV. .m. 

w. p. I 



APR 16 1915 



'CI,A398a70 



PREFACE 

This book like its 5A companion aims to cover one term's 
work in history and civics. It combines also the same ad- 
vantages, viz. : — 

(a) Economy of time and definiteness. Economy of time 
is secured by the arrangement in lessons, with due regard for the 
amount of time at the teacher's disposal, and the ability of the 
average pupil. Definiteness is obtained by the side notes, which 
help the pupil to get the thought, and by the summaries and 
questions at the end of each lesson which call the pupil's atten- 
tion to what is essential in the lesson learned. 

(h) Substitute teachers taking the place of absent teachers 
may continue the teaching of history from the point where the 
regular teacher left off. They may make definite progress and 
hand the class back to the teacher up to grade in this subject. 

(c) Maps and illustrations have been inserted profusely, for 
history cannot be studied properly without a clear knowledge 
of the place setting of events. The teacher should supple- 
ment these maps as far as possible by the use of wall maps and 
bj^ appropriate pictures culled from newspapers and magazines. 
Pupils will be glad to help in this, and it is a good way to stimu- 
late their interest in the subject. 

The nature of the subject matter in this grade makes it impossi- 
ble to use the biographical method entirely, yet it has been used 
whenever possible. This is as it should be ; for to weave the 
narratives of men's lives into a history gives it living interest. 
It is a method that points out the virtues of good men for emula- 
tion, and teaches that the ways of the wicked and worthless often 
lead to failure and destruction. 

iii 



iv rilEFACE 

The aiillior Ixlicves tluit the style is simple and direct and not 
diffieult for pupils of this grade, nor too simple for pupils of 
higher grades. These histories are elementary and yet are not 
merely outlines. They are full of interesting details and may be 
used profitably even in higher grades, for they omit no essential 
parts of the periorls covered. 

Topics for comiK)sition work are given throughout the book; 
for the close correlation between History and English is a peda- 
gogical necessity and a great help in the teaeliing of both subjects. 

The many stirring events of this grade lend themselves readily 
to dramatization. Several typical suggestions for class presen- 
tation have been given. The teacher should make use as far as 
possible of this method (tf instruction in order to bring the events 
vividly before the pupils' minds and make the knowledge of the 
past real and definite. 

In the lessons on Civics, care has been taken to inculcate 
ideals of good citizen.sliip, for "Good laws, good administration, 
and the perpetuity of the government itself def)end upon the 
manner in which the pupils discharge their public duties." 

Thanks are due to various city officials for information fur- 
nished by them concerning the working of their departments. 
Acknowledgment is also due to Associate Superintendent 
William L. Ettinger and District Superintendent Benjamin 
^'eit for the valuable suggestions and kind encouragement they 
have given. The author wishes to acknowledge his indebtedness 
to his wife for her assistance in the prei)aration of the manuscript. 



TO THE TEACHER 

In tlie time schedule for this grade, from ninety to one hun- 
dred fifty minutes a week are allowed for the study of History 
and Civics. The author believes that one hundred twenty 
minutes of this time is not too much to devote to these subjects. 
Ninety minutes, divided into three thirty minute periods, should 
be allowed for the lessons proper, while the remaining thirty 
minutes sliould be allotted to the preparation of the lessons — 
ten minutes' preparation for each lesson. At such times, the 
teacher shoukl have the lesson read and any difficult words or 
expressions may be explained in advance, so that the history 
or civics lesson itself may deal only with the thought involved. 
In a term of eighteen full weeks, fifty-four lesson periods will 
be available, permitting the Civics to be covered in fifteen lesson 
periods and the History in thirty-nine. 

Teachers should aim to give careful consideration to the 
summary and questions following each history lesson. These 
summaries and questions are not given for home work. They 
are meant to enable the pupil to get the pith of the lesson, while 
the memory of its reading and discussion is still fresh in his 
mind. Ten or fifteen minutes of the thirty minute period may 
profitably be devoted to the summaries and questions. 

It is advisable to begin the Civics after the completion of the 
chapter on the French explorations, making the third lesson of 
each week a Civics lesson. 

For the convenience of teachers, the course of study of His- 
tory and Civics, 5B, is given in the following pages. 



COURSE OF STUDY FOR HISTORY AND 
CIVICS, GRADE oI3 

Problems of city life outside the home. Duties of young citizens. 
American history, through the Revolutionary War, with important related 
European history. 

SYLLABUS 

Note. — The topics hore given constitute <a minimum syllabus for this 
grade. It is to l)e definitely understood, however, that teachers, with the 
approval of their j)rin(ipals, shall exercise their own judgment in deter- 
mining to what extent each topic shall he clal)orated. 

History. Troubles between the English and the French : The 
French in the valley of the Mississippi ; Mar(juette and Joliet ; La Salle; 
Chamjilain; the story of the Five Nations. 

The French and Indian War: Important events connected chiefly with 
F^ranklin, Washington, Hraddock, ^lontcalm, and Wolfe; the effects of 
the war, especially territorial changes and the settlement of the \'alley 
of the Ohio. Daniel Moone. 

The Aniericmi Rerolulion : General cau.ses; preliminary incidents; 
Sons of Liberty and (iolden Hill '; Boston Tea Party; the Declaration 
of Independence; statesmen of the time such as Patrick Henry, Samuel 
Adams, George Washington, Thomas Jefferson ; chief events — Lexing- 
ttm. Concord, and Hunker Hill; Long Islan<l '; the capture of Nathan 
Hale,' Harlem Heights.' White Plains,' and Fort Washington ' ; Saratoga 
and the French alliance; Philadelphia and Valley Forge; Arnold and 
Andre ' ; Paul .loiics and fighting on the sea ; Yorktown ; results. 

The following dates, ami the event as.sociated with each of them, should 
be memorized ; it will be noticed that some of these dates are taken up 
in review : 

1492, Columbus 1609, Hudson River 

1588, Drake and Spanish Armada 1620, Pilgrims 

1607, Jamestown 1623, Settlement of New Amsterdam 

1664, English Conquest of New Amsterdam 

New Dates 

1759, Fall of Quebec 1776, Declaration of Independence 

1776, Battles of Long Island and Trenton 
1777, Surrender of Burgoyne 1783, Treaty of Paris 

' These topics are prominent features of our local history, 
vi 



COURSE OF STUDY vii 

Hislorir Landmarks and Monuments in the Citij of New Yorlc. To be 
identified and connected with the historic facts, such as the Battery ; 
Fraunces Tavern ; statues of Revolutionary heroes, such as Washington, 
Hamilton, Nathan Hale ; tablets on Harlem Heights and at McGowan's 
Pass ; Jurael Mansion ; monuments to the Prison Ship Martyrs, and to 
the Marylanders ; and tablets connected with the Battle of Long Island. 

Current Events: Any important occurrence that is closely related to 
the topics of the grade, and any other occurrence that may become 
historical in significance. 

Civics. Fire: Engine house; the firemen; their duties; stories of 
heroism ; the apparatus ; the fire department. How citizens can help 
the department ; by fire prevention, precaution, obeying the rules of 
the city and of the school. Expense, how met ? Caution about use of 
matches, kerosene, benzine, naphtha, gasoline, and alcohol ; nearest fire 
alarm box. 

Streets : Policemen to protect citizens and property, to direct strangers ; 
to control traffic, to keep order, to prevent crime, to carry out the law ; 
policeman's beat. Stories of heroism ; a friend, not an enemy. Who 
pays for police protection ? 

Reciprocal duties of citizens, to obey laws, to help in the carrying out 
of the laws ; to assist policeman in the performance of his duty. 

Street Cleaning: White uniforms, sweeping, hose flushing; removal 
of snow, rubbish, ashes, garbage. Why? Rules for collecting. Why? 
What is done with waste ? Importance of the work and the w orker. 

How citizens can help ; by being clean and keeping things clean ; by 
refraining from throwing anything on the street from a window or from 
any other place ; by using rubbish boxes ; by having proper receptacles 
for ashes and garbage, so that none can drop on the street ; by pre- 
venting the accumulation of rubbish in furnaces and cellars. 

Disease: School examination of all children ; vaccination; child labor 
law; employment certificate; health inspection of the homes and of all 
public buildings ; quarantine; inspection of food. 

Enjoyment : Parks and playgrounds; school yards and gymnasium; 
public baths. 

What Citizens can Do : Use and enjoy parks, recreation centers, 
playgrounds, gymnasiums, schoolhou.ses, public baths, protect public 
property by discouraging marking of fences, benches, sidewalks or 
pavements, and mutilation of buildings, shrubs, or furniture. Report 
violations to teacher. 

SUGGESTIONS TO TEACHERS 

Juvenile leagues are to be encotiraged in the care of the .streets and the 
neighborhood. Well-organized leagues have done very effective work, 
and such leagues offset much of the destruction of the street gangs that 
appear in different parts of the city. 



( OXTKXTS 



PART I. HISTORY 



FAliK 



Chapter I. French Explorations .... 1 
Cartier. 1 — Chainplain, 2 — The Five Nations, 3 — 
Marquette and Joliet, 8 — La Salle. 13. 

Chapter II. The Frenxh and Indian War . . 27 
George Washington. 31 — Benjamin Franklin, 40 — 
Braddock, 4(> — Wolfe, 55 — Montcalm. GO — ^ Pon- 
tiae's War, 71 — Daniel Boone, 74 — The Wilder- 
ness Road, 83. 

Chapter III. The American Revolution- ... 90 
The Revolutionary War : Samuel Adams, 98 — 
Patriek Henry. 104 — The Stamp Act, 114 — Sons 
of Liberty, 117 - Golden Hill, 118— The 'iVa Tax, 
UG — Boston Tea Party, 130 — First Period : Battle 
of Lexington, 140^ Battle of Bunker Hill, 143 — 
Declaration of Independence, 149 — Thomas Jeffer- 
son, 151 — Second Period: Battle of Long Island, 
154 — Nathan Hale, 104 — Burgoyne's Surrender, 
185 — Lafayette, 189 — DeKalb. 190 — Von Steuben, 
191 — Valley Forge, 191 — George Rogers Clark, 
196 — Paul Jones, 201 — Arnold and Andre, 213 — 
Yorktown. 222. 

PART II. CIVICS 

Departments of Fire, Police, Street Cleaning, and 

Parks 231 

Fire, 231— Police, 240 — Street Cleaning, 257 -Dis- 
ease, 269 — Compulsory Education Law, 273 — 
Child Labor Laws. 275 — Parks and Playgrounds, 
284. 

Index .......... 301 



PART I. HLSTORY 

CHAPTER I 

FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

LESSON I 

The First Settlers. — The story of the thirteen 
English colonies in America begins with the settle- 
ment along the Atlantic coast of the English, Dntch, 
and other Europeans. These settlements were made 
between 1607 and 1733, a period that also nearly 
covers the growth of French exploration and 
settlement in parts of Canada and the Mississippi 
Valley. 

Beginning of the French Claims. — Giovanni da verrazano 
Verrazano, an Italian navigator sailing under the 
French flag, visited our coast in 15'-24 and entered 
New York harbor. His voyage gave France a 
claim to America, where many Frenchmen after- 
wards sought to build up a great colonial empire, 
a wide and powerful New France. 

Jacques Cartier was the first man to follow up 
this claim. He sailed np life St. Lnwronce River 
in 1.535 antl founded the town of Montreal. Later, 

1 



2 



FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 



oilier Freiicliiiieu came to settle in Canada, one 
Champlain of the most important of whom was Samuel de 
Champlain. About seventy years after Cartier's voy- 
age, Champlain visited the coast of America, and in 

1608 founded Quebec, 
also on the St. Law- 
rence River. He then 
went further, and the 
next year explored the 
hike that now b^ars 
his name, and which 
divides northern New 
York from Vermont. 

Relations of the In- 
dians with the French 
and English. — The 
first red men seen 
by early colonists in 
America were the Al- 

The Algon- -^^^^^^ gonquins. These In- 

quins "" dians roamed over a 

Cartier's Ship 

vast territory ranging 

from Kentucky on the south to Hudson Bay on the 

north, and fnmi the Atlantic coast on the east to 

the Mississippi River on the west. In all this 

territory there lived less than ninety thousand 

Algonquins. In tho.se di.stricts where the Indians 

dwelt, their villages were few and widely se|)ariilcd. 

More Indians were found near the sea because 




RELATIONS WITH THE INDIANS 3 

they could travel easily on it in their eanoes, and 
also obtain food from it. Farther back in the 
Allegheny mountain region, and still farther west, 
there were large tracts of country where no human 
beings lived. 

Within the Algonquin country was the home The 
of the Iroquois, another family of Indians. They °*l"°*^ 
called themselves the men of the Long House, on 
account of the shape of their houses, which were 
long and narrow, twenty or thirty families living 
in one hut. There were five tribes of the Iroquois ; 
the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, and 
Senecas. These " Five Nations," as the colonists 
called them, lived in villages south and east of 
Lake Erie and Lake Ontario, chiefly in what is 
now New York and Pennsylvania. Later, they 
took in the Tuscaroras and became the " Six Na- 
tions." The Iroquois were the fiercest and most 
crafty of the tribes that the white men found here. 
They controlled the Hudson River and the waters 
that led from the Great Lakes to the Hudson. They 
were only about seventeen thousand in number, 
but were so powerful that the Dutch, and later 
the English, were glad to trade with them and have 
them for friends. 

Had Champlain made friends instead of enemies Cham- 
of the Iroquois, it is possible that there would not ^^^^g 
have been any thirteen colonies for us to study 
about, for the French would most likely have made 



FRENCH EXIMX )HA IIONS 



their way lo I lie Allaiilic coast i)y ineaiis of the 
Hudson River. With tlie lielp of tlie powerful 




Iroquois they could have prevented the Dutch from 
followinf:^ up Hudson's discovery. This nu'ght liave 
kepi l)olli tlu' Dutch and the English from settling 
on the Atlantic coast. 



RELATIONS WITH THE INDIANS 5 

Cliaiiiplaiii's great mistake was a battle wliicli he 
fought with tlie aid of the Algoiiquins against tlie 
Iroquois on the shore of Lake Champlain. The canoes 
containing Champlain and his Indian allies were fol- 
lowing the western shore of the lake when one even- 
ing in July, 1609, a body of Iroquois warriors was 
discovered approaching. All that night the air rang 
with the yells and war whoops of the Iroquois. They 
expected an easy victory over the Algonquins. 

Morning came, and Champlain, with only two 
French companions, at the head of his company of 
Indians, advanced against the enemy. He wore a 
breastplate of steel and a steel helmet with a plume. 
Suddenly, as they neared the Iroquois, Champlain 
raised his gun and fired. A flash, a roar, and two 
Iroquois braves had fallen. The Iroquois thought 
that some power more than human was fighting 
against them. They fought bravely for a while, 
however, but when the Frenchmen fired their guns 
again the frightened Indians fled. 

The Algonquins hailed Champlain as their chief. 
They pursued the fleeing Iroquois and brought 
back many prisoners in triumph. 

By his act, Champlain had helped his Algonquin 
friends, but had destroyed the French hopes of 
control of America. From this time on the Iroquois Enemies of 
bore the French undying hatred. When, later, they friends^f 
were supplied with guns by the Dutch and English the English 
they paid the French back with interest. 



6 FRFACH EXPLORATIONS 

Because of Chaiiiplain's iiiislake I he Freneli 
were forced to take tlie roundabout route to the 
west by way of the Ottawa River through Canada, 
instead of the easy way along tlie Great Lakes. For 
this reason the first of the Great Lakes found by 
them was Lake Huron. Afterwards they found 
Lake Erie, the one nearest tlie Iroquois country. 
The way from Canada to the Atlantic coast by way 
of the Hudson River was closed to them, and the 
great fur trade with the Iroquois was lost. The 
thirteen English colonies were now safe from any 
French claim. 

The French Explore the West. — Cham])lain 
kept to the eastern part of the St. Lawrence Valley, 

Jean Nico- but in 1634, Jean Nicolet, a trader sent out by 
let and Champlain, went farther west than Lake Superior, 
explorers seeking trade with the Intlians. Later, French 
priests, fur traders, and wood rangers pushed north 
into Canada and west along the Great Lakes. They 
dared not go south of the Lakes, for there lived the 
Iroquois, and to be found in the Iroquois country 
meant certain death to a Frenchman. Several of 
the traders are said to have reached the Mississippi 
River about 1659. 

The French had never given up the belief that 
there was a passage through the continent to the 

The French Pacific Ocean and so to the East Indies. The 

seek a pas- j^^Q^ipg ^J^^t traders and Indians told of rivers flow- 
sage to ^ ^ ^ 

the Indies ing in a direction opposite to the St. Lawrence, 



THE FRENCH EXPLORE THE WEST 7 

made it seem as if the passage might be found west 
of the Great Lakes. The French wanted especially 
to find the great river which the Indians said began 
not far from the western end of Lake Superior. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The French claimed America from Verrazano's voyage in 1524. 

Champlain founded Quebec in 1608 and discovered Lake Cham- 
plain in 1609, with a company of French and Algonquin Indians. 
They fought a battle there with the Iroquois and won with the aid of 
guns and powder. This battle made the Iroquois the enemies of the 
French. After this it meant death to the French to go south of the 
Great Lakes into the Iroquois country. So the English colonies 
were safe from French claim. 

The French believed that there was a passage through the con- 
tinent to the Pacific, west of the Great Lakes. The Indians told of a 
great river flowing south and the French wanted to explore it. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat parts of the American continent were explored and 
claimed by tlie French ? 

2. Whose voyage gave them their first claim 'i 

3. Who first followed up this claim ? \Mien and where did he 
establish a trading post .'' 

4. What red men did the colonists meet when they first 
came to America ? What was the size of the Algonquin country .'' 

5. Where did the Iroquois live.'* Why were they called the 
"Six Nations" ? 

G. Why was it a mistake for Champlain to fight the Iroquois ? 
7. What idea did the French have that made them explore 
west of the Great Lakes 'i What river did the Indians tell of "i 



FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 



LESSON II 



Joliet 

starts from 

Quebec, 

1672 



Marquette 

joins Joliet 

at St. 

Ignace 



Marquette and Joliet Explore the Mississippi. — 
Tlic first of the journeys in searcli of the Mississippi, 
of whicli we liave a good account, is the one made 
by Louis JoHet, a trader, and 
Pere Marquette, a priest. Joliet 
was sent out by Count Fronte- 
nac, governor of Canada, then 
called New France. He started 
from Quebec late in 167''2, and 
in December reached the Strait 
of ]\[ackinac, between Lake 
Huron and Lake Michigan. 

At St. Ignace on the Strait 
of Mackinac, Father Marquette 
had a mission where he preached 
lo the Indians and tra(h'd witli 
lliem. Marquette joined Joliet, 
and with two canoes and five 
men tliey followed the west 
shore of Lake ^Michigan and 
Green Bay till tliey reached 
the P'ox River, in May, 1673. Paddling up this 
river and carrying their canoes a short distance over- 
land to the Wisconsin River, they again took to tlie 
canoes and drifted easily with the current toward 
the ]Mississipi)i. 

Now they passed great strii)s of forest, nt)w they 




Statue of Marquette 



MARQUETTE AND JOLIET 9 

came upon open patches of prairie. Sometimes The jour- 
they drifted past islands covered with trees, en- J^ississio^oi 
twined with tangled grapevines. Everywhere na- 
ture was as wild as it had been since the beginning 
of the world. Each evening they would draw 
their canoes up on the bank, make a meal of deer 
or buffalo meat, and smoke their pipes. Then 
they would wrap themselves in blankets and sleep 
in the open air, protected from wild animals only 
by the blaze of the burning camp fire. 

The next morning, while the mists still hung 
over the waters, they would push off and paddle 
as far as they could, before the hot sun of midday 
made further work impossible. In the middle of 
June, 1673, the travelers came to the spot where 
the Wisconsin flows into the Mississippi. This On the 
great river was so wide and grand that Marquette "'"^sissippi 
and Joliet knew they had at last found the " Father 
of Waters." They were the first white men to sail 
upon the Mississippi since De Soto discovered it in 
1541. 

Now again they passed dense forests and wide 
prairies. On the banks of the river they saw herds 
of deer and buffalo feeding, but for seven days found 
no trace of human beings. They had to land to 
cook their meals, but at night they slept in their 
canoes, which they anchored out in the stream. 
This they did to escai)e attack, for they did not 
know what savage men they might meet. 



10 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

Landing one day, Marciiiettc and Joliet went 
forward along a well-marked path and soon spied 
a village ahead. They shouted, and the Indians 
The ran out. The calumet or peace pipe was passed 
imnois around and soon tlie wliite men found that they 
were among friendly IlHnois. The Indians feasted 
their guests and begged them not to go farther. 
An evil spirit, they said, guarded the stream and 
fierce Indians lurked upon the banks. 

But these tales were not enough to frighten 
Marquette and Joliet. That night they slept at 
the village, and the next day set out again. Float- 
ing down past the mouth of the Illinois River they 
came upon high rocky bluffs. On the face of these 
the explorers saw the figures of two fierce monsters 
painted by Indians in red, green, and black. These 
were the demons that made the Illinois tremble, and 
of which they had warned Marquette and Joliet. 
Each figure was as large as a calf, with " horns like 
a deer, red eyes, a beard like a tiger," a face like a 
human face, a body covered with scales and a long 
tail winding round the head and ending in the form 
of a fish's tail. 
They reach Leaving the monsters, the explorers paddled on 
the Arkan- pr^^i ^he moutli of the Missouri River. Some 
days later they |)assed the mouth of the Ohio. 
After days of drifting they came to an Indian vil- 
lage, at the mouth of the Arkansas River. The 
Indians jumped into their canoes and surrounded 



MARQUETTE AND JOLIET 11 

the Frenchmen. Marquette waved the peace pipe 
which the IlHnois had given them. The young 
Arkansas braves drew their bows to shoot, but the 
old men called to them to stop. When the explorers 
showed that they had come for peace, the red men 
treated them kindly. 

Upon their arrival at the chief village of the 
Arkansas nation, corn and dog meat were prepared 
for the white strangers. While the feast was going 
on the Indians told them of fierce tribes farther 
down the river who used guns and would not let 
any one pass through their country. They said 
they did not dare to go there to hunt the buffalo. 
Marquette and Joliet were now at the very spot 
where the Spaniards under De Soto had been thirty 
years before. The Frenchmen thought they were 
but two or three days' journey from the Gulf of 
Mexico. Although Joliet had promised to go all 
the way to the mouth of the Mississippi, they went They fear 
no farther, for they feared they might be killetl ja^ds^uid 
by the Indians or captured by Spaniards. There turn home- 
was no Spanish settlement on the Mississippi, but 
this they did not know. 

About the middle of July, 1673, they turned and 
began the task of paddling up the river against 
the current. After weeks of tiresome work they 
reached the Illinois River. Up this stream they 
went to the Indian village of Kaskaskia, from 
which Indian guides led them to Lake Michigan. 



1^2 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

Tliis they reached ut llie place wlicre Chicago now 
stands. 

Following the west shore of the lake, Ihey came 
to Green Bay, the ])oint from wliicli they had started 
on their exj)loring trip five months before. JoUet 
hurried on fiom there to make a report of his jour- 
ney to the French governor at Quebec. On his 
way down the St. Lawrence River his canoe upset. 

Joliet jj^, saved his life after a hard struggle, but liis 

almost .... 

drowned papers containing an account of the Mississippi 

exploration were lost. 

Mar- What we know of this expedition was written bv 
quette s ^ ^ " 

account Mar(iuette, who returned a little later to bring 
religion to his friends the Illinois. Although but 
thirty-eight years old, the rough life had worn him 
out. Falling sick early in 1675, he tried to get back 
to his old mission at St. Ignace. With two com- 
panions he reached Lake Michigan. He followed 
its western shore until he arrived at a point of land 
called Sleeping Bear. His strength failed, and he 
could go no farther. As night fell, he knelt in 
Death of prayer, and before morning he died. His boatmen 

arque e jjj,,.jp(^[ jjjj^^ there. Two years later his body was 
found by Ottawa Indians and taken to St. Ignace. 
There its resting place can be seen even to-day. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1672 Joliet was sent out by the governor of Canada. He 
started from Quebec and was joined at the Straits of Mackinac by 
Father Marquette, a priest. 



LA SALLE 13 

With two canoes and five men, they sailed along Lake Michigan 
and Green Bay till they reached the Fox River in May, 1673. They 
went up this river to its source and carried their canoes to the Wis- 
consin. Down the Wisconsin they sailed with the current till in 
June, 1673, they reached the Mississippi. They sailed past the mouth 
of the Illinois, the Missouri, and the Ohio rivers to the Arkansas 
River, and to a spot within a few days' journey of the Gulf of Mexico. 
They were afraid of Indians and Spaniards and turned back on July 
17. 1673. 

They returned the same way they had come. Joliet's canoe 
upset in the St. Lawrence. He was saved but the written account 
of his explorations was lost. Marquette also wrote an account 
of the trip. 

In 1675 Marquette died at Sleeping Bear, and was buried at St. 
Ignace, where he had carried on his Indian mission. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. ^Vllat Frenchmen made a journey to the Mississippi 
River and left a good account of their travels? When did they 
set out ? 

2. Li a short story tell how they reached the Mississi])pi. 

3. How far down the Mississippi did they go ? Why did these 
explorers go no farther south ? 

4. ^\^^at city is built on the spot where they reached Lake 
Michigan on the way back P 

5. How did Joliet lose his account of his travels .'' WTio wrote 
the account we have of the voyage ? 

6. Wlien did Marquette die .'' Wliere is his grave .'' 

LESSON III 

LA SALLE — The Greatest of the French Explor- 
ers. — Though Marquette and JoHet had failed to fol- 
low the Mississippi to its mouth, it was not long before 
the greatest of all the French explorers, Robert Cave- 
lier, Sieur de la Salle, succeeded in doing so. Born 



14 



FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 



He comes 
to New 
France 




La Salle's House, La Chine 



La Salle s ;,t Rouen, France, in 1648, La Salle went to school 

c3jIv life 

till he was fifteen years old. He then went to Paris to 
prepare for the priesthood, but changed his mind and 
came to New France to be a trader, in 1606. 

He bought a tract 
of land on the St. 
Lawrence River, over- 
looking the Lachine 
Rapids near Montreal. 
Here he laid out a 
little village and built 
himself a log house. 
He soon did a fine 
trade in furs, for his 
post was the first one 
the Indians came to on their way east to the St. 
Lawrence villages located near Montreal. Naturally 
the traders of these villages hated La Salle because 
he secured a great many furs which would otherwise 
have come to them. 

Late in 1668, a number of Seneca Indians came 
to his settlement and stayetl all winter. They 
told La Salle about a river that flowed away from 
their lands towards the southwest and emptied 
into the sea. La Salle was eager to see the river 
the Indians had told him about. He believed it 
was the long-sought passage to the Pacific Ocean 
and the Indies. The next spring he sold his property 
on the St. Lawrence and set off to Quebec to get 



LA SALLE 15 

permission for the journey from Talon, the Over- 
seer of Trade. 

Talon was glad to give his consent, for he wanted 
the province of New France to be as large as it 
could be made. La Salle fitted out four canoes, 
hired fourteen men, and set out with them for the 
head of Lake Ontario in July, 1669. From there he La Salle 
turned southwest, and with the help of an Indian f^^Q^ 
guide reached a branch of the Ohio River. Follow- River 
ing this he came to the Ohio itself, down which he 
journeyed till he came to the spot where Louisville, 
Kentucky, now stands. 

As his men deserted him here, he had to turn 
and make his way back to Montreal. His enemies 
were overjoyed to learn that he had returned with- 
out money, and without having reached China as he 
had expected. To make fun of him they called the 
rapids in front of the house he had sold, " La Chine," 
the French name for China. That was as near China 
as he would ever come, they said. 

Governor Frontenac and Overseer Talon thought 
that a man who would give up everything for the 
sake of exploration, as La Salle had done, ought to 
be encouraged. The chance to send him on his 
great exploration of the Mississippi came when 
Joliet returned from his journey with Marquette. 

Frontenac and Talon asked La Salle's advice 
about taking possession of tlie lands lying in the 
Mississippi Valley. La Salle then told them of a 



16 FRENCH EXPLORATION'S 

La Salle Mr<^'«'t plan lie liad lor building forts from the eastern 
plans a line p,^j ^^j^ Lake Ontario to the Mississippi, and along 
this river to its mouth. In this way the French 
could hold all the country from the St. Lawrence 
to the Gulf of INIexico. Ships would be able to 
sail from the Mississippi direct to France without 
danger from the stormy lakes or the fierce Iroquois. 
Besides this, the forts could be used as trading 
stations, where furs from the forest and buffalo 
skins from the prairie could be bartered. The sale 
of these would add great wealth to the king's 
treasury. 
FortFron- To this plan Frontenac agreed, and at once liuilt 
tenac p^j,.^ Frontenac, — now Kingston — on Lake Ontario. 
La Salle was put in connnand of the fort. When 
the other French traders heard of it they were 
jealous and several times they tried to bring about 
La Salle's death. Four sailing vessels collected the 
furs from around the lake and made Fort Frontenac 
the richest fur-trading station in the world. 
Fort La Salle now built Fort Niagara, and began 
Niagara i^^iidJ^^g -i ship above the Falls of Niagara. This 
ship was to carry furs and supplies when other 
forts were built on the Lakes and on the Missis- 
sippi. He had the help of a friend named Tonti, 
who had lost a hand in battle and had replaced 
it with an iron hand. Work on the ship went 
along quietly, for the workmen were afraid of Tonti's 
iron fist and dared not oppose him. When the 



LA SALLE 



17 



boat was finished in August, 1679, it was called the 
Griffin, after the strange figure — half lion, half eagle 
— which was carved on its bow. This figure was 
copied from Count Frontenac's coat of arms. 




The Griffin 



In the Griffin, La Salle sailed up the Lakes to La Salle 
Mackinac and then to Green Bav. With 



him, b«gi«^hi« 
' journey to 



besides the pilot and crew of thirty-four men, were the Missis- 
Tonti and a priest named Hennepin, who also was 



an able explorer. La Salle had sent fifteen men 
ahead to buy furs. At Mackinac, jealous traders 
l^revented his men from getting the furs. However, 
when La Salle reached Green Bay, he found a good 



1679 



18 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

supply of skins awaiting him. With them he hoped 
to buy rigging for another ship which he was going 
to build on the Illinois River for the voyage down 
the Mississippi. So he loaded the Griffin with the 
furs, and sent her back to Fort Niagara expecting 
her to return in a short time with a cargo of supplies 
for his new ship. 
La Salle's It was now the middle of September, and La Salle 
left Green Bay with Hennepin and fourteen other 
men, bound for the head of Lake Michigan. Com- 
ing to the St. Joseph River, they built a fort. Here 
they waited twenty days before Tonti, whom La 
Salle had left behind at Mackinac, joined them. 
He had heard nothing of the Griffin and La Salle 
On the feared that the vessel was lost. He pushed on, 
j^yg^ however, to the Illinois River. One of his men 
tried to shoot him on the way and another tried to 
poison him, but he at last arrived safely at the place 
where Peoria now stands. 
Fort Creve- Here, early in January, 1680, he built a fort and 
Jan., 1680 iiJi"it»tl it Crevecceur (Broken-Heart), because of his 
many dangers and disappointments. This was the 
fourth of his line of forts. He now set to work to 
build as much as he could of his ship with the 
materials at hand and in a month had the hull half 
finished. Meanwhile as no word of the Griffin had 
come. La Salle decided to find out for himself what 
had become of her and to get a new outfit of rigging 
for his ship on the Illinois. So he placed Tonti in 



LA SALLE 



19 



command at Crevecceur and sent Hennepin to ex- 
plore the Mississippi upward from the IIHnois. Then 




Fort Crevecceur 



he set out with five companions on his way back to 
Fort Frontenac. 

You will begin to think that nothing could dis- 
courage this brave man, and yet his troubles had 
just begun. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

La Salle was the greatest French explorer. He built a trading 
post near Montreal in 1666 and carried on a fine trade in furs with 
the Indians. From them he heard of the Mississippi. 



20 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

He wanted to find it, for he thought it to be the long-sought 
passage to the Pacific and the Indies. 

In 1669, he sailed to the head of Lake Ontario. From there he 
went southwest until he came to a branch of the Ohio River, which he 
followed to the Ohio itself. He reached a place, now Louisville, Ken- 
tucky, where his men deserted him, and so he returned to Montreal. 

He was sent out again to carry out his plan for building forts along 
the Great Lakes and the Mississippi so as to hold all the country 
for France. 

He built Fort Frontenac and Fort Niagara. 

He built a ship called the Grifl5n to carry supplies and furs. In it 
he sailed to Green Bay. From here he sent the Griffin back to 
Quebec for rigging for a new ship. 

Then he journeyed to the St. Joseph's River, where a third fort 
was built. When he reached the Illinois River, Fort Crevecceur 
was built. 

La Salle and five men went back to Fort Frontenac to find out 
about the Griffin, which had not been heard from. He wanted also 
to get the rigging for his new ship on the Illinois. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. \Vho was the greatest of all French explorers ? Tell about 
his birth and early life. 

•■2. Ill wliat part of New France did he settle .'' Why was his 
[)().st a fine one for the fur trade? 

.'{. How did La Salle liear of the Mississippi? 

4. Tell about the journey he took to the Ohio River. 

5. Wiiy did the traders call the rapids in front of La Salle's 
house " La Chine " ? 

(). What was 1^ Salle's plan for gaining the Mississippi 
Valley? What good would it do the French to hold it? 

7. Tell \\n' story of La Salle's journey from Fort Niagara to 
Cireeii Hay. From (Jreen Bay to Fort Crevecceur. 

8. Why did he have to go back to Fort Frontenac? 



LA SALLE 21 



LESSON IV 



La Salle has many Troubles. — On their way He goes 
back to Canada La Salle and his companions walked ^ ^° 
day after day through snow, knee deep, or waded 
across streams in weather so cold that their wet 
clothes froze. Now and then they had to break the 
ice to get ahead, but La Salle always kept in the 
lead to make the way easier for the others. One 
by one, four of his men dropped out along the 
way. At last he reached Niagara, where he left 
the last of his worn-out companions and went on 
alone to Fort Frontenac. 

He was unable to find out anything about the The Griffin 
Griffin, so knew that it had most likely gone to ^°^* 
the bottom in a storm. He heard, too, that a ship 
bringing him supplies from France had been lost at 
sea. Also a letter from Tonti told him that all but 
four of his men at Fort Crevecceur had mutinied 
and fled, leaving the fort in ruins. 

But La Salle would not give up. Raising a He sets 
company of twenty -five men and a new outfit, he fQj.^^ 
set out again in August, 1680. News reached him Mississippi, 
that some of the men from Fort Crevecceur were on ' 
the way east to kill him, so La Salle went to meet 
them. He killed two of them and sent the rest 
prisoners to Montreal in chains. Then he pushed 
on to his post on the Illinois River. When he reached 
the post, Tonti had gone away, and only the hull of 



22 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

La Salle's new ship was left. The Iroquois had de- 
stroyed the village, killed his friends the Illinois, and 
even taken with them the iron spikes and bolts with 
which La Salle hoped to finish his ship. So he had 
to go back to his fort on Lake Michigan, where he 
spent the winter. 
Goes back In the spring of 1681 he was obliged to return 
° Tain ^^ Montreal to straighten out his money affairs, 
but in September of that year he was on his way 
west again with Tonti, thirty other Frenchmen, 

Sets out and more than one hundred Indians. Reaching 
spring 1681 ^'^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^- Joseph River, they made their 
way to the Chicago River. From there they dragged 
their canoes and baggage on sleds to Lake Peoria. 
Here they embarked in the canoes, in February, 
1682, and soon reached the Mississippi. 

Reaches At last, in April, 1682, the company reached the 

Gulf of p|jj(,g where the Mississippi divides into three streams 
Mexico, ' /^ 

Apr. 9, 1682 just before emptying into the Gulf of Mexico. 

Three days later they reached the Gidf, and here 

on the shore near the mouth of the river La Salle 

put up a post bearing the arms of France. Then 

he took possession of the whole INIississippi Valley 

for Louis XIV of France and called the country 

Louisiana, in his honor. 

The French Thus, after a little over two years and a half of 

claim to struggle, La Salle gave Louis XIV a good claim to 
the Mis- . • 1 11 <• 

sissippi all the land m the middle of our country, extending 

Valley fp^^i,^ what is now New York State to the state of 



LA SALLE 



23 



Wyoming, and from Wisconsin to the Gulf of 
Mexico. 

Going back up the river, La Salle built Fort St. 
Louis at Starved Rock on the Illinois. Here he 




La Salle taking possession of land 



gathered a colony of Indians and white men 
as Canada now had a new governor who was un- 
friendly to him, La Salle left the fort and went 
back to France. Louis XIV received the great 
explorer at his court and treated him like a hero. 

La Salle tries to plant a Colony. — Then, with 
four ships loaded with all sorts of supplies and with 



But Fort 

St. Louis 



24 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 

men and women for a colony. La Salle sailed for 
the Mississippi. On the wiiy he fell sick, and one 
of his ships was captured by the Spanish. When 
the others reached the Gulf of Mexico, they missed 
the mouth of the river and landed at Matagorda 
He lands at Bay in what is now Texas. Two of the supply 
Matagorda ^^j^jpj. ^yere wrecketl, and the last one sailed away 
to find a better harbor, but never returned. 

Still La Salle went on with his settlement. He 

built a fort and tried to find the Mississij)})!, but 

failed. Many of his colonists fell sick and died, 

while others mutinied. Their clothes wore out 

and they had to make others from the sails of one 

of the wrecked ships. At last La Salle saw that 

Sets out he must get help, and made up his mind to reach 

^°J^^"i^68' Canada. Early in January, 1687, he set out with 

sixteen white men and two Indians. Twenty 

people were left behind. Through forests and 

swamps and streams La Salle's party wandered, till 

in March they came to the Trinity River. Here 

some of the party, tired of the hardships, became 

insolent, murdered three of their companions, and 

threatened La Salle's life. At last, one day, two 

La Salle's of them, hidden in the tall grass, shot him in the 

'^^^^ head and killed him. They left his body in the 

woods uncared for and unburied. 

Six of the ])arty reached the settlement on the 
Illinois River wluM-e Tonti was governor. From 
there some of them went on to Quebec and returned 



LA SALLE 25 

to France. Tlio seltlcrs La Sallo liad lol't al Mata- Fate of his 
gorda Bay suffered attacks by Indians and only ^° °"*^ ^ 
six escaped alive. 

Thus the first half of La Salle's dream had come 
true in the line of forts that stretched from Quebec 
to the Gvdf of Mexico. But it was not for him to 
plant French colonies in the Mississippi Valley. No 
doubt his later plans might have been successful, but 
his quiet reserved nature and often harsh treatment 
of his followers made enemies for him among them ; 
some of these kept him in constant danger of losing 
his life. To make his lot more bitter, men to whom 
he owed money seized his property for payment. 

Yet in his troubled life so full of disappointments. The French 
he did a noble work for France in the New World, the heart of 
Marquette and Joliet and La Salle gave their country America 
a claim to the heart of our continent. Witli an 
army of men like these France might have been able 
to hold it. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

At Fort Frontenac La Salle learned that the Griffin, and a French 
ship bringing him supplies across the ocean, had both been lost. 

In 1680, he set out again with twenty-five men. He reached the 
Illinois River only to find the ship he had started to build there in 
ruins, and the village destroyed by the Indians. 

He spent the winter on Lake Michigan, and in the spring of 1681 
he returned to Montreal. 

In the fall, he started out a third time for the Mississippi with 
thirty Frenchmen and a hundred Indians. They came first to the 
St. Joseph, then to the Chicago River. They embarked on Lake 



^26 FREXni EXPLORATIONS 

Peoria in February. 1682, and soon reached the Mississippi. On 
April 9, 1682, they reached the Gulf of Mexico. 

La Salle took possession of the whole Mississippi Valley for 
France and called the country Louisiana in honor of Louis XIV. 

On his way home he built Fort St. Louis on the Illinois. 

He went to France and set out from there to plant a colony on the 
Mississippi. The colonists missed the river and landed in what is 
now Texas. 

After terrible suffering La Salle tried to go to Canada to get 
help. On the way he was murdered. His colony failed. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What (lid La Sall»> find out about the Griffin on his return 
to Canada? 

2. What other troul)le.s now eame to La Salle.' 

.'{. Wlien did lie finally reaeli tlu' Missis-sippi I{iv<'r? How 
many limes did he try? 

4. On wliat date did lie reach the (iulf of Mexico ? How did 
he claim the Mi.ssi.ssii)pi Valley for France.'' What did he name 
the country and why? 

5. What fort did La Salle build on hi.s way home? 

(i. What was La Salle's second i)laii for taking possession of 
the Mis.si.ssippi River? 

7. Why was his colony a failure? 

8. Why did he leave Matagorda Bay to go to Canada? 
Wliat happeu<"<l to him? 

9. What did France gain from La Salle's work in America? 



CHAPTER II 

THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 
LESSON V 

The French and English Struggle for Control of 
America. — The English colonies grew up along 
the Atlantic coast from Maine to Florida. The 
French forts and trading posts sprang up along 
the St. Lawrence River, the Great Lakes, and tlie The divid- 
Ohio and Mississippi River Valleys. Between the 
English and the French were the Appalachian 
Mountains and the Iroquois Indians. 

Although the English colonists did not at first 
settle on the other side of the mountains, yet they 
understood that their lands ran back to the Pacific 
Ocean. They claimed by their charters the very 
country in which the French had built trading posts 
and forts. To the French, Joliet, Marquette, and French and 
La Salle had given all the country lying on the daim the 
Mississippi and streams running into it. They were ^*™® ^^^ 
not going to surrender any of this land if they could 
help it. 

Both French and English had been in North 
America for more than one hundred fifty years be- 
fore their claims caused serious trouble. True, 
they had wars between them, but this was because 

27 




8o LoiiKitmle 80 West f ram 



28 



STRUGC.LE FOR AMERICA 29 

their mother countries were at war. Three of these Three short 
short wars, King William's, Queen Anne's, and n'iaJwar^ 
King George's, were fought from 1689, when William 1689-1748 
and Mary became rulers of England, to 1748, in 
the reign of George II. The fighting between the 
English and French colonists in America did not 
amount to much in these wars, and stopped each 
time when the mother countries made jieace. As a 
result of these struggles, neither England nor France 
gained any of each other's lands on this continent. 

But the struggle for the ownership of America 
had to come, and it began in a dis])ute over the land 
lying in the upper Ohio River Valley. 

In 1749, some Virginia gentlemen, among whom The Ohio 

was Lawrence Washington, elder brother of George ^-'^"^P^y 

^ ^ want to 

Washington, formed the Ohio Company. This com- settle the 
pany expected to trade with the Indians and to » ey 
plant colonies in the Ohio Valley. King George II 
gave the company five hundred thousand acres 
of land in what is now western Pennsylvania and 
West Virginia, along the headwaters of the Ohio 
River. The company promised to build a fort on its 
land, as soon as possible. It also agreed to send one 
hundred families to settle there within seven years. 
The French governor of Canada heard of the 
Ohio Company's move to get possession of the 
Ohio country. So he sent a force of two hundred 
officers and soldiers with canoes down the Allegheny 
and the Ohio rivers to renew French ownership of 



.'JU THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 



The French the laiid. Here and there they buried in the ground 

'^"'"^cli^m ^'^'^'^ l^''^^^''^' '>^^''J'i»^' the arms of France. These 
Frenchmen drove tlie English traik'rs out of the 
country and warned the Miami Indians against 
making friends of the Enghsli. 

As tlie English i)aid more for the furs than the 
French, the red men gave no heed to the warning of 
the French. The Ohio Company did not fear the 
French either. It sent Christopher Gist, a hardy 
backwoodsman, to survey its lands, find good places 
for settlement, and make friends of the Indians 
who lived there. This he did, and in 175'2 made a 
The Ohio treaty with the Miamis. By it the Ohio Company 

Company ^^.^j, allowed to send settlers to the country south of 

begins to , , 

take pos- the Ohio, and to build a fort at the place where the 

session Allegheny and Monongahela rivers meet. 

Then the governor of Canada decided that it was 

time to stop the English from coming any further on 

French lands. In the spring of 1753 he sent a force 

of fifteen hundred French soldiers and Indians to a 

The French place called Venango on the Alleghen}^ River just 

^^^^^S^f^ south of the eastern end of Lake Erie. Governor 
Fort Ve- 
nango Dinwiddie of Virginia, who was a member of the 

Ohio Company, knew that if the French could hold 

the country as far as the Ohio, his comi)any would 

be ruined. So he looked about for a messenger to 

send to the French post to find out the number of 

men there and warn the commander that he was on 

Virs'inia soil and nuist leave it. 



GEORGE WASHINGTON 31 

GEORGE WASHINGTON. — He found just the His early 
man he wanted in Major (ieorge Washington, a 
quiet but able young officer of the Virginia militia. 
Washington's great-grandfather was John Washing- 
ton, one of the men who had fought bravely for 
Charles I and who had come to settle in Virginia 
when his king was beheaded. 

The family lived in Westmoreland county on 
the banks of the Potomac River, and there on 
February 22, 1732, George Washington was born. 
He spent his boyhood at Fredericksburg, where 
he went to school. His older brother Lawrence 
had been educated in England, Imt returned to 
Virginia while George was still very young. Augus- 
tine Washington, their father, died when George 
was eleven years old, leaving the estate on the 
Potomac to the older brother. Lawrence called 
it Mount Vernon after Admiral Vernon, with whom 
he had served against the Spanish in the West 
Indies. When his father died George Washington 
was attending the school of a Mr. Williams, who 
taught him surveying. George would rather have 
been a sailor in the English navy, but to please 
his mother he gave up the idea and became a sur- 
veyor. At fifteen, Washington went to live at 
Mount Vernon, with his brother Lawrence. A year 
later. Lord Fairfax, who lived near Mount Vernon, 
hired him to survey an estate in the Shenandoah 
Valh'v. Washington did this so well that he was 



32 THE FRENCH .VND INDIAN WAR 

soon ^'ivcii llic task of layiii^^ oul llic town of Alex- 
andria on the Potomac. 

He came to be so well known and so well thou^lit 
of that the governor of Virginia made him a major 
of militia. Although only eighteen years old, 




Mount Vernon 

Washington was fitted to be a soldier. He was 
tall and athletic, a s])lendid horseman and skillful 
at fencing. He was strong and hardy, used to the 
life of the woods, and accustomed to fighting Indians 
and avoiding the other dangers of the forest. 
Washing- WhSit brought on the War. — He was just the 

ton sent to 
Venango, man Governor Dinwiddie needed to carry a message 

Oct.. 1753 to tlu' French at Venango. Late in October, 1753, 
he set out. With him were Jacob Vanbraam, the 



WHAT BROUGHT ON THE WAR 



33 



man who had taught him fencing, Christopher Gist, 
a trader and guide, and six other men, two of whom 
were Indians. Well provided with food, tents, and 
guns, they 
started boldly 
up the Potomac 
and over the 
mountains to the 
Monongahela 
River. This 
stream they fol- 
lowed to the 
Ohio, stopping 
at the point 
where Pittsburg 
now stands. 
From there they 
made their way 
seventy miles 
farther to the 
French fort at 
Venango. The 
commander of this fort sent Washington on to see a 
higher officer at Fort Le Boeuf, fifteen miles from 
Lake Erie. Here he was politely entertained for two 
days. Then he received a letter to take back to ^t^^ p^gjjj.j^ 
Governor Dinwiddle. In it, the French officer said give him an 
that he would send the governor's letter to the Mar- ^""^^0^^^" 
quis Duquesne, governor of Canada. This was not answer 




Young Major Washington 



84 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 

a satisfactory answer, but with it Washington and 
his companions started for home. 

Heavy rains had hitely fallen, and French Creek, 
wliicli they had to follow, had swollen to a rushing 
torrent. Taking to their canoes, they shot along 
with the current. Every now and then Washing- 
ton's canoe ran on a rock and he had to leap into 
the water to lift it free. As it was the sixteenth of 
The jour- December when the party left Fort Le Bceuf , they 
ney ome- j^^^^j ^^ travel through deep snow and over rivers 
choked with floating ice. From Fort Venango, 
Washington started across country with Christopher 
Gist, and an Indian guide. The Indian was friendly 
with the French and purposely led the Virginians a 
long way around. One day, suddenly turning on 
Washington, he raised his gun and fired, but the 
Washing- bullet went wide of the mark. The Indian was 

ton almost ^^.j^ed and Gist would have killed him, but W^ash- 
killed 

ington would not allow it. So they took away his 
gun, gave him a small supply of food, and set him 
free in the forest. 

At last they reached the Allegheny River. To 
get across, through floating ice, they had to build 
a raft. On their way across the river a piece of 
ice suddenly struck the raft and Washington was 
tiirown into the water. He reached the raft again, 
but there was so much ice in the river that he and 
Gist could not get to either bank. Finally, soaked 
and freezing, they landed on an island. That 



WHAT BROUGHT ON THE WAR 



35 



night they suffered terribly from the cold, but the 
next morning they found that the river was frozen 







"* 1 W- ?* ^ -, ' - ? k 


r 


^r 



Indian Guide Shoots at Washington 

over, and crossing on the ice to the main shore they 
went on. 

At last they came to a settler's hut where they Washing- 
found shelter. The rest of the party, who had h'Tm?^'^^^ 
taken a longer road from Venango, joined them Jan., 1754 



36 THE FRFATir AND IXDIAN WAR 

here, and all rcaclicd Williainsbiirg, \ irgiiiia, in 
January, 1754. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The English colonies lay along the Atlantic coast. French trading 
stations extended along the St. Lawrence, Great Lakes, and the 
Ohio and Mississippi River Valleys. The Appalachian Mountains 
and the Iroquois Indians separated the two people. 

The English claimed the land to the Pacific. This included the 
French claim. 

Because their home countries were at wai, the English and French 
in North America fought each other in King William's, Queen Anne's, 
and King George's wars (1689-1748), but neither gave up any land. 

In 1749, the Ohio Company was formed to trade with the Indians 
and to plant colonies in the Ohio Valley. The French renewed 
their claim to the Ohio Valley and sent soldiers there. They 
strengthened Fort Venango in 1753. Thus a dispute arose over the 
land and the struggle for ownership of America began. 

Governor Dinwiddle of Virginia, a member of the Ohio Company, 
sent George Washington with a message to the French at Venango. 
When Washington reached there he was sent to Fort Le Bceuf, 
where he received an unsatisfactory answer and returned home- 
ward. He reached Williamsburg, Virginia, in January, 1754. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Why (lid the EnffJish colonists claim the land that the 
French had explored west of the A])i)aluchiaii IMoiintains? 

i. What three short wars did the French and English have 
before the French and Indian War ? 

3. How did the struf^fjle over the ownership of America begin ? 

4. Tell as much as you can about the Ohio Company. 

5. Why was a force sent to Fort \'enango ? 

0. What did Governor Dinwiddle of Virginia do then? 
7. Who was his messenger? Tell the story of Washington's 
early life. 



THE WAR BEGUN 37 

8. What hardships (hd ho suffer on his way lioiiu- from- 
Venango? 

9. Wliat answer did the French commander give Governor 
Dinwiddie ? 



LESSON VI 

The French and Indian War Begun. — Of course 
Governor Dinwiddie did not like the answer Wash- 
ington brought back. He saw that the French 
would have to be driven out of the Ohio country, 

and a regiment of Virginians was raised for this Governor 

. , Dinwiddie 

purpose. Joshua Fry was Colonel, with Washington prepares 

second in command. A number of these soldiers soldiers for 

the war 
were sent to build a fort at the head of the Ohio 

River, as the Ohio Company had planned. 

While this work was going on a thousand French 
and Indians appeared. They demanded the sur- 
render of the fort. The English commander, Ensign 
Ward, had only forty-one men, so he wisely retreated. 
This was the beginning of the French and Indian Beginning 
War. The French finished the fort and called it °^ *^^ ^^ 
Fort Duquesne, in honor of the governor of Canada. 

Washington, now on his way with soldiers for the 
fort, met Ward at Cumberland. After hearing 
Ward's story, he set out to attack the French. When 
he reached Great Meadows, about forty miles from 
Fort Duquesne, he heard that the French were com- 
ing to surprise him. Washington did not wait for 
them, but pushed on to meet them. In the battle 



38 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

Fight thill followed the Froiicii loader, Jimionvillc, was 

Great ^^"^'*^1 w'iih nine of liis men. Twenty-two others 

Meadows were captured. Then Washington went back to 

Great Meadows and built a fort wliich he called 

Fort Necessity. 

Why the It looked as if the French were going to have an 

half the ^Q^al chance with the English to hold America, 

better l)ut really they did not. For while the English 

colonists numbered about a million and a quarter, 

the whole number of French in America was only 

about one hundred twenty thousand. The English, 

too, lived almost wholly on the narrow strip of 

Atlantic coast extending from Maine to Florida. 

The French were spread out over thousands of 

miles in the St. Lawrence and Mississippi valleys 

and along the Great Lakes. The English had 

farms and towns. They tilled the soil, numufac- 

tured many articles, and carried on their government 

in settlements where all lived together and could 

act together when the need came. 

The French, on the other hand, were traders. 
They had only two large towns, Montreal and 
Quebec. A great many of the peoj^le lived in 
trading posts, widely separated. They did not 
till the soil, but traveled from post to post, trading 
with the Indians for valuable furs. Very often 
they lived with the Indians and married Indian 
women. There was no self-government among 
them, as among the English. The French king 



THE WAR BEGUN 39 

governed them all from France, through the governor 
of Canada and the military officers scattered among 
the forts and trading posts. 

Therefore, when the French and Indian War 
broke out, the English had wealth and men near 
at hand to draw on, while the French had to 
get aid from France. And while a great many 
Indian tribes sided with the French, the English 
had the friendship of the powerful Iroquois or Six The Iro- 
Nations. These Indians were like a wall between the English 
the French and Indians of Canada, and the colonists 
of New England and the middle colonies. 

When the news of Washington's battle with the 
French near Great Meadows reached England, the 
king's officers sent word to the colonies occupjnng 
the territory from New Hampshire to Virginia, to 
arrange a meeting and to make new treaties with 
the Iroquois. For as they were the most powerful 
tribes, and lived between the French and the Eng- 
lisii, it was very important that the colonists should 
be sure of their friendship in war. In June, 1754, The Albany 
delegates from these colonies met the Indians at ^^^^ . ^^ 
Albany, New York, near the home of the Six Nations. i754 
This meeting is known as the Albany Convention. 

One of the delegates who was afterwards to take a Colonel 

big i)art in the French and Indian War was Colonel y||i'*™ 
_ , , " . Johnson 

William Jolinson. He had long been friendly with 
the Iro(|U()is. They liked him, because he had 
always dealt fairly and honestly with them, and 



40 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



Franklin's 
boyhood. 



because he had married the daughter of an Indian 
chief. He made the Iroquois promise to remain 
the friends of the English and to aid them through- 
out the war. 

BENJAMIN FRANKLIN: Early Life. — Another 
prominent delegate at this Albany Convention was 
Benjamin Franklin, who was born in Boston on 

the seventeenth 
day of January, 
1706. His father 
having a very 
large family of 
children was not 
able to give Ben- 
jamin a very 
good education. 
Before he was 
ten years old, he 
spent parts of 
two years at a 
grammar school 
and that was all 
the schooling he 

Benjamin Franklin . , __ 

received. He 
did fairly well at reading and writing, but failed 
entirely in arithmetic. As a boy Franklin spent 
much of his time reading all the books he could find. 
His father had a few, and to these Benjamin added 
enough to make forty in all. Besides these, others 




BENJAMIN FRANKLIN 



41 



were loaned him by a inerehaiit wlioiii lie knew. lie 
often stayed np the greater part of the night so that 
he could read a book and return it in the morning. 

Out of school, however, he was mischievous and 
sometimes led his companions into scrapes. His 




Franklin's Arrival in Philadelphia 

father wanted to make a clergyman of Benjamin 

but was too poor to pay for his education. When 

he was ten years old the boy was set to work mold- His youth 

ing candles in his father's shop, and later to working ^^^^ ^^^j^ 

in his cousin's cutlery store. At twelve years of age 

he was made apprentice in his brother's printing 

shop. At fourteen he was sent out to sell ballads 

in the streets of Boston. These poems were printed 



42 



THE FRENCH AND IXDTAN WAR 



in his hi'ollicr's sliop. " Wrclclu'd sliilV," Franklin 
afterwards called tiiem, but people in those days 

had little to read and 
ea^'erly bought the 
l)a]]ads. 

But printing and 
selling ballads did not 
satisfy this boy. He 
longed for a larger life. 
So, when seventeen 
years of age, young 
Franklin ran away 
to Philadelphia. A 
strange i)icture he was 
as he walked into Phil- 
adelphia, his pockets 
filled with shirts and 
other articles, a roll of 
bread in his hand and 
one under each arm. 
Although he reached 
Philadelphia penniless, 
in four years he had 
his own printing shop 
on Market Street. Franklin was such a reader of 
books and such a student that he not only edited 
a newspaper, printed books, and issued his "Poor 
Richard's Almanac," but learned five languages 
besi(Jes. 



Poor Richard, B 7 3 3 . 

~~ A~N 

Almanack 

Foi the Vmt of Chfia 
Being the Firfl afrer 1 EAP YFAR: 

Ara maiti f"! iht /Cnaiiin YeirJ 

Bjfthe Account o' ihcE ftr<n Crutt jj^i 

By (he Latin Church, whtn Q cm y fiyjj 

By rhe Compuiaiion of tV IV 57*» 

By the Remmi Chronology t^Sa 

By the Jeivijb Kabbirt f j^j^ 

IVherein i$ comattird 
The r.onations, Eclipfcs, Juclgmem of 

rhe Weather, Spring Ti.les Planet. Monon»& 
jnofual AfpcQv, Sun an<t Moon'j Rifing and Set- 
ting, Length ofDayj, Tiiw of High Wjtf, 
Fairj, Oiuro, and obrervable Day« * 

Fitted to the Laritudcol Forrv Degrees 
•nd a Meridian of Fivf Honn Weft Uon^l mAm, 
but may without fenfiSle Error fc tve all the ad- 
jacent Place*, even from t^evfomdUml to Stutb- 
Ctrolma. 



Hy RICIURD SyiUNDERS,Phil^. 



PHILADHLPHIA: 

Pttnted and fold by B FRJNKL/N. at the M J 

Printing Office near jhe Mukct 



The Third Jmprcffioa 
Page from Poor Richard's Almanac 



BENJAMIN FRANKLIN 43 

The Poor Richard's Ahiiaiiac, begun when Frank- Becomes 
Hn was twenty-six years old, helped to make him through 
widely known, for in it were written many sayings Poor 
by which people were led to right living. A number Almanac 
of these are often quoted even in our day ; as, 
" Health is man's best wealth," " Heaven helps 
those who help themselves," " Diligence is the 
mother of good luck." Franklin published the 
Almanac for twenty-five years, and sometimes 
printed as many as ten thousand copies at a time. 

But his fame rests chiefly on his service to the 
American colonies during the French and Indian 
War and the Revolution. At the Albany Con- 
vention in 1754, when delegates from the colonies 
met to consider how they should deal with the Franklin's 

Indians, he offered a plan for the union of the influence 

^ on umon 
colonies. Although not accepted, this plan bore fruit of the 

in the formation of our nation thirty -five years later. *^° o^iies 

In 1776, Franklin helped to draw up the Declaration 

of Independence and was one of the signers of it. 

Later, when sent to France by the Continental 

Congress, he succeeded in getting help from that 

country for the American cause. 

Yet, even if he had not done so much for the His inven- 

American nation in helping to secure its independ- *°°^ 

ence, his inventions alone wouJd have made him 

famous. He was much interested in electricity, 

and by the use of a steel-pointed silk kite proved 

tliat lightning is electricity in the clouds. He also 



44 THE FRENCH AND IN DUN WAR 

iin])roved the printing press and invented tlie Frank- 
lin stove, wliich was an open fireplace made of iron, 
with an air l)ox that snpplied a current of hot air 
to a room. He also recommended the use of water- 
tight compartments in ships, and made many other 
discoveries. 

In 1785 lie became president of Pennsylvania, and 
two years later a member of the convention that 
drew up the United States Constitution. Franklin 
was honored by Europeans as well as by Americans. 
He died in 1790, at the age of eighty-four. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

When Governor Dinwiddie received the answer Washington 
brought back, he prepared soldiers to fight the French and drive 
them out of the country. 

The soldiers started a fort at the head of the Ohio River, but had 
to surrender it. The French finished it and called it Fort Duquesne. 

Washington fought the French near Great Meadows. Then 
he retreated to Great Meadows, where he built Fort Necessity. 

The English had a better chance than the French because the 
English colonies were close together, and they had the money to pay 
the expense of sending soldiers to the war. On the other hand the 
French trading posts were spread out. The French had but two 
large towns, and they had to get money and men from France. Also, 
the Six Nations sided with the EngUsh, with whom they made a 
treaty of peace at Albany in 1754. 

When Franklin was a boy, he was poor and had to work hard. 
He had little schooling, but was a great reader of books. He drew 
up a plan of union for the colonies in 1754. He helped them to 
get aid from France in the Revolutionary War. He discovered 
that Hghtning is electricity. He made many useful inventions. 



FIRST TWO YEARS OF REAL WAR 45 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What (lid Governor Diin\i<ldie do when he received the 
answer of the French connnander? 

'i. Where did the Ohio Company try to bnihl a fort? 

3. What did the French do then? Why is this event im- 
portant ? 

4. Tell what Washingti>n did when he heard of the capture 
of Fort Duquesne. 

5. How-was it that the French were not as well able to hold 
America as the English ? 

(). When and why did delegates from the colonies meet at 
Albany ? 

7. How did the colonies begin to prepare for war ? 

8. Name several things that have made Benjamin Franklin 
famous. 

LESSON VII 

First Two Years of Real War. — The delegates 
at the Albany Convention knew that to win the 
fight against the French, the colonies must act 
together. So they discussed Benjamin Franklin's 
plan of union, which aimed to bring the colonies Franklin's 
together under one governor appointed by the f}^°^ 
king of England. The delegates thought the 
plan a good one, but the colonies did not like it 
because they did not want a governor sent by the 
king. The king and his oflBcers did not like it be- 
cause under the plan the colonists were free to make 
their own laws. The English government was not 
permit led to say anything against laws which did 
not suit it. So Franklin's plan was not carried out. 



imion 



46 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



Washing- 
ton loses 
Fort Ne- 
cessity, 

July, 1754 



English 

soldiers 

sent to 

America 



Meanwliile the French were not idle. Early in 
July a large body of French and Indians attacked 
Fort Necessity, forcing Washington to give it up 

and retreat to 
Virginia. Eng- 
land now pre- 
pared to help 
the colonists by 
sending over 
regular soldiers 
to Virginia un- 
der General Ed- 
ward Braddock. 
These for c e s 
arrived in Feb- 
ruary, 1755. 
Braddock had 
been an officer in 
the Coldstream 
Guards, one of 
the finest regi- 
ments in the 
British army. He was proud of his rank and did not 
think the colonists knew nearly as much about fight- 
ing as he and his officers did. He was soon to learn 
his mistake. 

The British soldiers encamped at Alexandria, 
Virginia. Here Braddock met the governors of 
Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, Mary- 




Washington at Fort Necessity 



FIRST TWO YEARS OF REAL WAR 



land, and Virginia. Benjanun Franklin canio too, 
and Richard Henry Lee, captain of Virginia troops. 
They, talked over plans for the war, but found 




General Braddock Meets Governors at Alexandria 

time to enjoy themselves with gay parties at the 
mansion in Alexandria, the Carlyle house. Brad- 
dock's headquarters. The English general thought 



48 



'IMIK I'liHXCIl AND INDIAN WAli 




Map of Braddock's 
Campaign 



solilllcof llic 
colonial offi- 
cers that he 
would not let 
them hold 
rank in his 
army. Wash- 
ington was angry at this and 
gave up his command, but 
Braddock could not do without 
a man who knew so much about 
French and Indian affairs, so 
he gave the young Virginian a 
place among his staff officers. 

In May, 1755, the army of English regulars and 

Braddock colonials was on the march, bound for Fori Duquesne. 
Fort D°- I^raddock expected to make short work of the French 
quesne there. He marched through the dense forest, send- 
ing three hundred ax-men ahead to cut a path. As 
the soldiers toiled over the rough road they made the 
woods ring with shouts and song, for the pleasant 
weather made them light-hearted. 

In June the army reached a place called Little 
Meadows, near Fort Cumberland. Here, on the 
advice of Washington, Braddock left his wagons 

Washing- and advanced with a pickcfl botly of men. Early 
in July Braddock's army reached a point about 
eight miles from Fort Duquesne. The men had 
just crossed the Monongahela River when a short 



ton's 
advice 



FIRST TWO YEARS OF REAL WAR 49 

distance ahead, a French officer, dressed Hke an 

Indian, waved his cap. Instantly the air was rent 

with shrieks and whoops. From behind every tree 

and rock came a flash of fire. Braddock's men Braddock's 

fell in heaps. They seized their guns and fired back, 

but their shining gun barrels and bright red coats 

made them splendid targets for the bullets of 

French and Indians. Some of the British, soldiers 

tried to get behind trees and fight as the Indians 

fought, but Braddock called them cowards and drove 

them out to fight in the open. This only made 

matters worse. Men dropped on every hand, and 

those who were not shot fled like frightened sheep. 

More than two thirds of his army had been killed, 
including most of the officers, when at last Braddock 
himself was carried off the field mortally wounded. 
Four horses had been shot under him, and he was 
just about to mount a fifth when a bullet lodged 
in his breast. In the meantime, the colonial militia 
had done good work and saved what they could of 
Braddock's men by fighting the Indians in their 
own way. Washington had two horses shot under 
him and three or four bullets pierced his coat, but 
he was not harmed. 

The battle lasted till evening, and the next day 
the English retreated, carrying their wounded general 
with them. Three days later, toward evening, he 
died. Ilis last words were, " We shall know better 
how to deal with them next time." Sadly his men 




50 



THE WAR IN 1755 51 

buried him, and then returned to Alexandria. It Braddock's 
was a long time before the English cared to try 
again to capture Fort Duquesne. 

The Indians now attacked the border settlements 
of New York and Pennsylvania. They murdered 
the men and carried off the women and the children 
to their Ohio villages. For several years Washing- 
ton spent his time protecting the frontier settlers 
from the red men. His soldiers were not well paid, settlements 
and often refused to obey orders, so the task was a 
hard one. 

The War in 1755. — As the French held posts 
on the border between the colonies and Canada, it 
was quite natural that these forts should be the 
next points to be fought for. One of the forts 
was Crown Point near the lower end of Lake Cham- 
plain. Crown Point was on the road from the 
Hudson River to the St. Lawrence. Another The war in 
French post was Fort Niagara, which guarded the g^^^^ 
path from Montreal along the Great Lakes to the 
West. The English held Fort Oswego in what 
is now New York State. Here Governor Shirley 
of Massachusetts was preparing to march against 
Fort Niagara. After hearing of Braddock's defeat, ^ 

Shirley's men lost heart and the expedition was 
given vip. 

General William Johnson, starting from Albany 
the same year, moved against Crown Point. He 
built Fort Edward on the Hudson River, and struck 



52 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

oil" across coimliy tow aid llic upper cud ol" Lake 
George. Tliere he heard that the J'^rench com- 
mander, Dieskau, was building Fort Ticonderoga 
a few miles south of Crown Point. Johnson sent a 
thousand men against Dieskau, but tlie force fell 
into an ambush and was defeated. Then the 
French attacked Johnson's camp but were defeated 
with the loss of half of their men. General John- 
son was wounded, and the command of the English 
troops fell to General Lyman of Connecticut. But 
Johnson received the glory, and the king gave him 
the title of " Sir," and a large sum of money. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Franklin's plan of union was displeasing to the colonists, be- 
cause it gave the king power to appoint a governor over them. The 
king did not Uke it, because it allowed the colonists to make laws 
for themselves. 

The same year Washington lost Fort Necessity. In 1755, Eng- 
land sent General Braddock to help the colonists. He set out to 
attack Fort Duquesne. Washington advised him to fight Indian 
fashion, but he would not. He was defeated and killed and the 
English did not capture Fort Duquesne. 

The border posts of the French were next chosen for attack. 
Shirley was to march against Fort Niagara, but hearing of Braddock's 
defeat, he did not. 

General Johnson was to attack Crown Point, but instead he 
marched against Fort Ticonderoga, which was being built south of 
Crown Point. The English were defeated. The French followed 
up their victory and attacked Johnson's camp at Fort Edward, but 
they were driven back. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat ])lan of union did the delegates at the Albany 
Convention talk ahoiit ? 



THE WAR IN CANADA 53 

2. Why was it not followeci ? 

3. How did England prepare to help the colonies ? 

4. Tell the story of Braddock's defeat. ^Vlien did it happen ? 
What part did Washington liave in the battle ? 

5. Wliat were the next jilaees fonght for? 

6. How did General Johnson's attack on Fort Ticonderoga 
end ? 

LESSON VIII 

The War in Canada. — In 1755 the English EngUsh 
planned to capture several French forts in Acadia, f^^^ 
or Nova Scotia. It was important to take Nova Nova 
Scotia because it guarded the southern side of the 
entrance to the St. Lawrence River, the highway 
to Quebec and Montreal. Colonel John Winslow, 
with two thousand Massachusetts soldiers, was 
sent to take the forts, and by June they had all 
surrendered. 

But the Acadian fanners living near the forts why the 

had taken sides with the French and had hindered ^^^^^^^\ 

were sent 

the English in their work. The English were away 
afraid that they would not be able to hold Nova 
Scotia while these peasants were there, for they 
would be ready at any time to help the French. 

The English decided, therefore, that it was best 
to gather together the peasants and send them 
away, dividing them among the thirteen colonies. 
To Colonel Winslow was given the task of sending 
the Acadians away from the village of Grand Pre. 
He was helped by Governor Lawrence of Nova 



54 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



Scotia, and Lieutenant Colonel Monckton. The 
poor exiles were gathered and held as prisoners 
for weeks before the ships came to carry them to 
their new homes. 




Expulsion of the Acadians 

During this time, most of the men were kept on 
four ships anchored off shore. They had to be fed 
by their families, and when the weather was rough 
small boats could not take food to the prisoners, so 
they were often very hungry. When the vessels came 
to take them away, husbands became separated 
from tlieir wives, and children from their parents. 
The English did not mean to be so cruel, but they 



THE WAR IN CANADA 55 

had set themselves a large task and they were not 

equal to it. Some of the families were taken to 

Massachusetts, others to Pennsylvania and to Where they 

colonies farther soutli. Some of these unfortunate 

people at last reached France, and others made their 

way to French settlements in Louisiana. A few 

were able to get back to Nova Scotia, where they 

met old friends who had escaped in the first place. 

The poet Longfellow has made their story live in 

his poem, Evangeline. 

Up to 1757, the English got much the worst of SirWil- 
the war. Then William Pitt became the chief j^ f^j. 
minister of King George the Second. Before he i757 
came into power, the English idea was only to keep 
back the French in America within their early 
boundaries. But Pitt followed a new plan, which 
was to drive the French out of America. He found 
that the English officers in America had not done 
well. One of them was the Earl of Loudon. 
Benjamin Franklin said Loudon was like the 
picture of a running horse on a sign board, always 
going, but never getting ahead. Pitt decided to 
send men who were willing to work hard, and if 
need be to die for their country. He chose General 
Jeffrey Amherst and General James Wolfe. 

One of the first places the English attacked FortLouis- 
under the new order of things was Fort Louisburg. ^^^t^' 
This fort lay on the east side of Cape Breton Is- Amherst 
land, north of Nova Scotia. It had been taken ^ 



56 



THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 



from the French before, l)iit was given back to 
them. Now they had made it, as they supposed, 
the strongest fort in the worhl. Tlie great stone 




Siege of Louisburg 

walls rose thirty feet and mounted one hundred 
eighty cannon. Three thousand well drilled sol- 
diers guarded the fort, and beneath its guns lay 
twelve warships. These carried five hundred more 
guns and three thousand more men. Against this 
fort Pitt sent a fleet of forty-one ships and more 
than eleven thousand soldiers, under Amherst 



THE YEAR 1758 57 

and Wolfe. At this time, Wolfe was only thirty- 
one years old. He had joined the army when 
fourteen, was a major at eighteen, and commanded 
a regiment at twenty-two. His health was not 
good, but he had a strong will and a bravery that 
few men could equal. 

The English soldiers were landed, and the sijege 
of Louisbiirg began. The French ships were burned, 
and day after day the walls of the fort were battered 
and broken until the brave defenders could hold 
out no longer. At last in July, 1758, the French 
commander, Drucour, surrendered, and Louisburg 
passed into the hands of the English. The loss of Loss of 

this fort was a hard blow to the French, who from °/!^^ ^J^ 

' a blow to 

this time on steadily lost their foothold in America, the French 

The Year 1758. — While this siege was going 
on, the settlers of western Pennsylvania were suffer- 
ing from the attacks of the Indians sent out from 
Fort Duquesne. These settlers did not even have 
powder and bullets with which to defend themselves. 
They had asked the government of Pennsylvania Second ex- 
for these, but had not received them. Matters l^t^T^" 

■ Fort Du- 

were so bad that it was decided to send a force quesne 
to captiu'e Fort Duquesne. General John Forbes, 
then at Carlisle, Pennsylvania, was given command. 
He was sick and had to be carried along with his 
army, which numbered six thousand men. Twelve 
hundred of these were Scotch Highlanders, and 
nineteen hundred were Virginians commanded by 



58 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN \\ \R 






George W.isliiuglo)!. Tlio rest were Peiiiisylvanians 
under the coniiiumd of Colonel Henry Bouquet, a 
Swiss who had lately seen fighting on European 
battlefields. 

Washington advised General Forbes to use the 
roads General Braddoek had followed three years 
befpre, but Bouquet persuaded him to go across 
Pennsylvania. While the English army was making 

its way slowly 
westward, many 
Indians w^ere de- 
s e r t i n g the 
French at Fort 
D u q u e s n e . 
INIajor Grant 
with a small 
English force 
was sent ahead 
to find out how 
strong the fort 
was. As they 
drew' near it, 
the French and 
Indians attacked 
and tlefeated 
them. 
Then Washington asked to be allowed to go 
ahead witli twenty-five hundred ])icked men. His 
wish was granted, and in a few days he was within 












Old Fort Pitt 



THE YEAR 1758 59 

two miles of the fort. Only five hundred French- 
men were there awaiting the approach of the Eng- 
lish. Besides, the supplies for the fort had been Washing- 
destroyed at Fort Frontenac, on Lake Ontario, t^e^g^port 
So the men at Fort Duquesne saw that to fight was Duquesne, 
hopeless. One morning late in November, 1758, j^g 
explosions were heard in the direction of the fort 
and a red glow lit up the sky. When Washington's 
men arrived, they found the fort in ruins and the 
French gone. During the night the Frenchmen had 
taken to their canoes and started down the Ohio, 
General Forbes rebuilt the fort and named it Fort Pittsburgh 
Pitt, in honor of William Pitt. On this spot, —The ^^^'^^^ 
Gateway of the West, — stands to-day the city of 
Pittsburgh. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1755, John Winslow took the French forts at Nova Scotia. 
The English were afraid they could not hold Nova Scotia while the 
French peasants stayed there. So they scattered these farmers 
among the English colonies. 

The English got the worst of the war till 1757. They had only 
meant to drive the French back to Canada up to this time. Then 
William Pitt planned to drive all the French out of America. 

Under the new plan, Fort Louisburg was the first place attacked 
and captured by the English under Amherst and Wolfe, in 1758. 

In 1758, when Washington went to seize Fort Duquesne, the 
French saw they had not men enough, so they burnt the fort and 
fled down the Ohio. It was rebuilt and named Fort Pitt. It 
stood on the spot where later Pittsburgh was foimded. 



60 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What French foils did the English take in 17oo? When 
and why were tlie Freneh peasants of Nova Scotia scattered 
throufih the colonies? 

'■2. What poem is hii ll on ihis story? 

3. Which nation got the better of the war up to 1757 ? ^Mio 
brought success to the Enghsh si(h' in 1757 ? How did he do tliis ? 

4. What strong fort on Cape Breton Island did tlie Enghsh 
try to capture ? 

5. What officer became famous in this capture? Why was 
the loss of this fort a blow to the French? 

6. When was Fort Duquesne captured and by wliat general? 
Why did the Freneh give it up ? What did the English name it? 

LESSON IX 

English in New York in 1758. — Tlic English 
were not so successful iu New York during 1758. 
There, early in July, General Abercrombie had 
more than fifteen thousand soldiers encamped at 
Fort William Henry, at the southern end of Lake 
George. In his army were red-coated English 
regulars, Scotch Highlanders, and rangers, or colonial 
troops from New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Con- 
necticut, New York, and New Jersey. 

What a splendid army for a successful attack on 
the French at Fort Ticonderoga, on Lake Cham- 
plain! There, the Marquis de Montcalm com- 
manded but three thousand six hundred men. 
General Abercrombie's men built a hundred twenty 
boats, and in these the army was moved down the 
lake to attack Montcalm. 



ENGLISH IN NEW YORK IN 1758 61 

Montcalm's men had cut clown trees and thrown 
them across the path half a mile in front of the 
French fort. Stumps of trees with tangled roots, General 
and sharp stakes driven into the ground, helped to (jgfg^ts ttie 
block the way. It was suggested to Abercrombie English at 
by one of his officers that these made a strong ^g^ 
defense for the French and ought to be destroyed. 
The general would not listen to him, however, and 
ordered an attack at once. 

General Lord Howe, second in command, led 
the English. Montcalm's men held their fire until 
Howe's troops came to the fallen trees. Then 
they fired volley after volley into the oncoming 
ranks. Lord Howe was one of the first to fall. 
His loss was a severe blow to the English, for he 
was the one man who could plan battles and never 
became disheartened. He was kind and courteous, 
also, and liked by all his soldiers. When he was 
dead, they lost heart. Abercrombie, like a coward, 
stayed in his tent two miles away, and when he 
found that he had lost nearly two thousand men, 
ordered a retreat, though his force was still much 
stronger than Montcalm's. 

Then Colonel Bradstreet, one of the colonial 
officers, got Abercrombie's permission to attack FortFron- 
Fort Frontenac on Lake Ontario, and with eighteen J®"^J ^^^' 
hundred rangers captured it. He destroyed the 
fort and all the sui)])lies that were there ready 
to be sent to Fort Duquesne. This, as we have 



62 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 

seen, made the French desert the fort when Wash- 
ington went to capture it. 

The Year 1759. — With the opening of 1759, 
Plans of William Pitt had a plan which he believed would 

^t "^„! take America from the French and entl the war 
for 1759 

that year. First General Prideaux was to go from 
Albany to Ontario, sail up the lake and capture 
Fort Niagara. This would cut off from Quebec all 
the French posts and forts in the Ohio and Mis- 
sissippi valleys. For Niagara was one of the links 
in the chain of French strongholds stretching from 
the Gulf of St. Lawrence to the Gulf of Mexico. 
Its capture by the English meant the cutting off 
of men and supplies sent from Quebec to the French 
possessions in the great West. Second, General 
Amherst, the man who captured the strong fortress 
of Louisburg the year before, was to capture Forts 
Ticonderoga and Crown Point on Lake Champlain 
from the French. He was then to go by way of Lake 
Champlain to the St. Lawrence and to attack Mon- 
treal. Third, from Halifax and Louisburg, General 
Wolfe was to sail to the St. Lawrence and lead an 
army up that river to capture Quebec. 
Fort General Prideaux attacked Niagara in July, 1759, 

Niagara ^^^ though a large force of French and Lidians 

captured ° ° 

bytheEng- came to its relief, his army won the day. General 
iT-fo Prideaux himself was killed by a bursting gun and 
Sir William Johnson, who then took command, 
received the surrender of the fort. 



THE YEAR 1759 63 

About the same time. General Amherst moved down 
Lake George with eleven thousand men to attack Fort 
Ticonderoga on Lake Champlain. When he reached 
the fort only four hundred Frenchmen were there to 
defend it. The rest had left on their way to Canada. 
General Amherst stormed the fort for a whole day, 
but at evening the firing on both sides stopped. 
Then the Frenchmen loaded their cannon and 
spread a train of powder from gun to gun and to 
the powder barrels. About ten o'clock all was 
ready. A soldier was left behind to touch off the 
powder train while the rest took to the boats and 
started down the lake bound for Canada. Suddenly 
the English were awakened by a rain of shot and 
shell from the guns of the fort. Then the walls 
fell and shells burst on all sides. The powder 
magazines had exploded and Fort Ticonderoga was English 
badly damaged. General Amherst sent men after capture 

Forts Ticon- 
the fleeing French, but when the party reached derogaand 

Crown Point, they found it in ruins also. General ^™^ 
•^ Point 

Amherst could have followed the French to the 
St. Lawrence and might have joined General Wolfe, 
but did not because he thought it was too late in 
the fall. He thus lost a chance to capture Mon- 
treal or take part in the attack on Quebec. 

« 

WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1758 in New York the English were defeated again at Fort 
Ticonderoga by Montcalm. Lord Howe was killed. 



64 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

The same year Bradstreet captured Fort Frontenac on Lake 
Ontario for the English. 

In order to end the war and take America from the French, 
William Pitt's plan was: i. To capture Fort Niagara; 2. To take 
Forts Ticonderoga and Crown Point on Lake Champlain, and then 
attack Montreal; 3. To capture Quebec. 

Fort Niagara was taken by Prideaux and Johnson. Forts 
Ticonderoga and Crown Point were captured by Amherst. The 
French had but a few men to defend these forts, and so they blew 
them up and fled. Amherst failed to move against Montreal. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Why (lid General Ahererombie fail in his attack on Fort 
Ticotuieroga ? 

'i. Wliat (lid Colonel Bradstreet do ? 

3. What was William Pitt'.s plan for 1759.? 

4. What three other forts were taken l)y the English that 
year? Why were the forts on Lake Champlain easily taken .^ 

5. ^\^ly did Amherst make a mistake by not following the 
French to the St. Lawrence? 

LESSON X 

The End of the War. — The French general, 
Montcalm, was now at Qnebec with about fifteen 
thousand soldiers and a thousand Indians. General 
Wolfe was near hy with an army of about nine 
thousand men. He had started from Louisburg 
early in June, with fifty ships of war and a large 
number of boats carrying soldiers and supplies. 
He had landed his troops on the Island of Orleans 
in the St. Lawrence, just below Quebec, and was 
planning to attack Montcalm. This was one of 
the liard(\st tasks that any general has ever had to 
perform. 



THE END OF THE WAR 65 

The fort at Quebec was built high up on a cHfF 
overlooking the town. It was impossible for an 
army to climb this cliff, which faced the east, so 
nothing could be done on that side. Behind the 
fort was high level ground called the Plains of The Plains 
Abraham. Wolfe could attack the fort if he could ^^ Abraham 
only get his soldiers up to this plain. But Mont- 
calm had his men spread along the St. Lawrence 
for nine miles above Quebec to keep anybody from 
landing. The best Wolfe could do was to land 
some soldiers below Quebec on the bank of a stream 
called the Montmorenci, and some across the St. 
Lawrence opposite the city. Across the Mont- 
morenci, and between it and the Charles rivers, lay 
the French camp. From his camps and from his 
ships Wolfe worried the French by firing into 
Quebec. Wolfe made up his mind to send one body 
of men across the Montmorenci at low tide, and 
another to climb up the steep bank of the St. 
Lawrence in front of the French camp. The two 
together were to attack Montcalm, with the help of 
the fleet. At the end of July, Wolfe gave the order Wolfe fails 
to advance. A heavy rain was falling. The steep *? ^^ 
bank of the St. Lawrence was slippery, and the July 31, 
soldiers found it very hard to climb. The English ^^^^ 
ships shelled the French camp, but did little 
damage. Montcalm paid no attention to the ships. 
He turned his cannon on the men coming up from 
the shore. Before long they saw that their task 



66 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



was hopeless. As the tide was rising tliey knew a re- 
treat would soon be impossible, so they returned to the 
boats, having lost more , j- „ tlumfour 



hundred m 
failed. He 
ing up the at- 
Quebec. Sep- 
came and he 
cold weather 




l)lan had 
like giv- 
tack on 
t e m b e r 
knew that 
would 
soon be upon 
him, when his 
a r m y and his 
fleet must leave 
the St. Law- 
rence, or be 
frozen in. Some 
of his ships were 
anchored above the town. Near where they lay, 
was a steep path leading through the face of the 
bluff back to the Plains of Abraham. Wolfe de- 
cided to lead his men up this way and to appear 
Wolfe suddenly behind Quebec. Early in September, he 

attempts ^^^^ boats filled with soldiers who rowed along 
a second *=" 

attack on the shore near Quebec as if seeking a place to 
land. Five days later he ordered some ships to 
make believe they were about to make an attack 
below the town. At the same time the guns of 
the fleet shelled the town itself and the fort. This 
was also done only to deceive the French. Night 



French and Indian War 



Quebec 



THE END OF THE WAR 67 

came. The stars were out, but no moon shone. On 
the shore opposite and above Quebec, Wolfe put five 
thousand picked men in boats. He seemed to feel that 
this night was to be his last, for he handed a small 
picture of his fiancee to one of his oflBcers and asked 
that it be returned to her if he should be killed. 

At two o'clock in the morning of September 13, the 
soldiers rowed up stream, then crossed and came down 
along the Quebec shore. Two hours later, as they 
were getting near the landing place, a French sentry 
hailed them. One of Wolfe's officers answered him in 
French, and the boats went on. Again a sentry called 
to them, but he was easily made to believe that the 
boats carried food for General Montcalm. At the Before the 
place of landing, Wolfe called for volunteers to lead the 
way up the cliff. Twenty-four men sprang forward. 
Bracing themselves against jutting rocks, and crawling 
up over fallen trees and through underbrush, here and 
there lending a hand to one another, they reached 
the top. There the few French guards were quickly 
put to flight. The way was clear for the rest of 
the English to follow, and daybreak found Wolfe's 
army drawn up behind Quebec ready for an attack. 

Montcalm had not been able to sleep that night. 
He, too, seemed to have a feeling that it was to be 
his last. The booming of the cannon from the 
English ships before Quebec kept on into the night. 
Then for a while all was quiet. Suddenly Montcalm 
heard firing on the side of the town opposite his 



68 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



camp. 



Witl 



th 



1 anotiuM" ( 



()ff1( 



•or 





■^M 


4 


91 


.^'11 


^^I^^H!j ^^^^Be 


^*^^B 


^^Hlw^^Kal 


Wm 


t^Sm r .^^H ^^^^M 


t^^ 


^JBJi 


f^^^ 


^""^"^^H^B 


fr^m 


^ >^B 


|j|y| 


Hi^i^H' ,^^^^^1 



The battle 
of Quebec, 
Sept., 1759 



Taking of Quebec 



were only forty yards away. 



he rode toward the 
sound, and coming 
to high ground, saw 
the red coats of the 
EngHsh soldiers two 
miles away on the 
Plains of Abraham. 
Montcalm was 
surprised. " This is 
serious business," he 
said to his compan- 
ion, and sent him 
back to bring up 
the troops from the 
French camp. 

When they 
arrived, Montcalm 
ordered fifteen 
hundred Canadians 
to begin the attack. 
He did not know 
t h a t the w hole 
English army was 
ill front of him. 
Wolfe ordered his 
men to hold their 
fire till the French 

The British had only 



two small cannon, but they poured volley upon volley 



THE END OF THE WAR 



69 



from their muskets into the French ranks. The 
French fell as if mowed down. Their line wavered 
for a moment and then broke. As the French 
soldiers ran back 
toward Quebec, 
many of them were 
shot down. Mont- 
calm was caught in 
the rush of his flee- 
ing soldiers and 
mortally wounded. 
Wolfe, who had been 
wounded twice, re- 
ceived a fatal shot 
in the moment of 
victory. He was 
given a drink of 
water, and reviving 
heard the English 
hurrahs and shouts 
of, " They run ! " 



Th 



^y 



run 




Monument to Montcalm and Wolfe 



"Who run.?" asked 
Wolfe. " The French," was the reply. " God be 
praised ! " said he. " I die in peace." Montcalm 
was carried into Quebec. When he was told he 
had but a few hours to live, he said, " Thank God 
I shall not see the surrender of Quebec." 

After several days the English took possession of 



Wolfe and 
Montcalm 
kiUed 



70 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 

Quebec the town. In S('i)l('nil)(*r, 17()0, the Froiuh general, 
and Vaudreuil, surrendered Montreal to the English, 
taken The French and Intlian War was over and the French 
power in the New World was at an end. 

Results of the War. — The question as to who 
should own America had been decided in favor of 
the English. By a treaty signed at Paris in 1763, 
Treaty of France gave up its claim to North America and 
kei)t only two small islands in the Gulf of St. 
Lawrence for fishing stations. The disputed terri- 
tory in the Ohio Valley lying between the Allegheny 
Mountains and the Mississippi River, and extending 
from the Great Lakes to the Spanish possessions in 
P^lorida, now belonged to the English. 

Another result of this struggle was that it helped 
to bring on the war that was soon to be fought 
between England and the colonies. The expenses 
of the war with the French had been great, and to 
get the money to help pay them, England tried to 
The colo- tax the colonies. But the colonists objected. They 
to^be taxed ^^^ furnished their share of men for the war at their 
for the war own expense and did not feel that they owed Eng- 
land anything. The war had given them a feeling 
of independence, for a large number of them had 
been trained as officers and soldiers, and the people 
of the colonies saw that their soldiers were a match 
for the trained soldiers of Europe. They had gained 
military skill, which, when the time came, was to 
enable them to win independence from England. 



PONTIAC'S WAR, 1763 71 

The Indians, who had been helping the French 
against the EngHsh, found themselves in a strange 
position. Their lands were given up to the English 
without their having anything to say about it. 
They had fought the English for years and did not 
know what would happen to themselves, now that 
their friends, the French, were beaten. 

Pontiac's War, 1763. — In 1763 Pontiac, an Pontiac 
Ottawa chief, united almost all the tribes east of the gght* 
the Mississippi, except the Iroquois, in an attempt 
to destroy the English posts in the west. Among 
these were Detroit, Erie, and Pittsburgh. Pontiac 
was very successful in his attacks. He captured 
most of the posts and put soldiers and settlers to 
death with horrible tortures. But at Pittsburgh, 
the brave defenders held out until Colonel Bouquet 
arrived with his Scotch Highlanders and drove the 
Indians away. At Detroit, Major Henry Gladwin, Major 
who had escaped with his life at Braddock's defeat defends 
in 1755, held out with great skill and courage against I>etroit 
Pontiac and a thousand Indians from May till 
October, 1763. 

Only the fact that he was able to get men and 
supplies from Fort Niagara made Major Gladwin 
able to keep up the defense so long. Several times 
soldiers were sent out of the fort to attack the 
Indians, but always with much loss of life. At 
last Pontiac found that his supplies were giving 
out and his Indians deserting him. He sent to 



72 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 

the French coininaiider in the IlHnois country for 

Pontiac helj), but the Frenchman only sent back word ad- 

Oct^^^iTa'^ vising Pontiac to stoj) fighting. Tlie Indian chief, 

now wholly discouraged, made peace with Major 

Gladwin in October, 1763. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Montcalm was at Quebec with sixteen thousand French and 
Indians ; Wolfe was near by with nine thousand men. Quebec was 
on a high bluff and very hard to capture. A steep cUff was in front, 
while behind were the Plains of Abraham, where Wolfe could attack 
the fort, if he could get there. Montcalm's soldiers prevented this. 

In July, 1759, Wolfe tried to take Quebec but failed. He felt 
discouraged. Then one night he tried a plan which succeeded. He 
led his men up a steep path through the face of the bluff. In the morn- 
ing he surprised Montcalm on the Plains of Abraham. After a severe 
battle the French fled back to Quebec. The English took possession 
of the town, and a year later Montreal was surrendered to them. 

By the treaty of Paris in 1763, the French gave up their claim to 
North America. They kept two small islands for fishing stations. 

This war brought on the Revolution, because England tried to tax 
the colonists to help pay for the war. 

In 1763, the Indians who had helped the French, joined together 
imder Pontiac, to try and destroy the EngHsh posts in the west, 
Detroit, Erie, and Pittsburgh. At first Pontiac was successful, but 
at last his supplies gave out, Indians deserted him, and the French 
refused him help. So he was forced to make peace in October, 1763. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wlicrc was General Montcalm at this time.^ \\liere was 
General Wolfe? 

2. How largo was tlie army of each general 'i Wiicli one 
had the harder task ? 

3. Why was Wolfe's first attack on Quebec not successful.' 



GENERAL QUESTIONS 73 

4. Why did General Wolfe have to attack Quebec in Septem- 
ber, 1759 ? Where was the only place he could attack it with 
success ? 

5. Tell the story of the attack. Who won? 

6. What question did this victory settle? 

7. What did this war do for the colonists ? 

8. What Indian chief kept up the war ? Where ? 



LESSON XI. REVIEW 

Review the French Explorations and the French 
and Indian War, using the summaries and questions 
of the lessons from I to X, giving attention to the 
more important facts only. 

GENERAL QUESTIONS 

1. Name four French explorers about whom you have 
studied. 

2. What two large rivers of Nortli America were highways 
for early French exploration ? 

3. Why was the French and Indian War the most important 
of the four intercolonial wars ? During what years did this war 
take place ? 

In a composition lesson write from outline about 
one of the following. 

1. The Iroquois. 

2. Champlain's Mistake. 

3. La Salle's Line of Forts. 

4. The Griffin and its Loss. 

5. Washington's Trip to Venango. 
C. Life of Benjamin Franklin. 

7. The Capture of Quebec. 



74 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN \VAI{ 



LESSON XII 

Struggle Ohio Valley and the Northwest. — Altliough 

Qj^j^ Pontiac's War was at an ond, the white man's lon^ 

Valley and struggle against the Indian for a firm foothohl in 

west tlie Oliio Valley and the Northwest had only hegnn. 

After about thirty years of fighting, the Indians 

were driven back, and the country was safe for 

colonists from the east. Meanwhile many settlers 

went to that territory and laid the foundations of 

the present states lying between the Allegheny 

Mountains and the Mississii)i)i. One of the earliest 

of these brave })ioneeis was Daniel Boone. 

DANIEL BOONE: Early Life. — Nowadays, the 
railroads carry peoi)le across the continent from the 
xVtlantic to the Pacific in about four days. It is 
hard to think that Kentucky and the region west 
The " Far of the Allegheny Mountains to the Mississippi, were 
^^^^ once the " Far West." Yet so it was looked upon 
in the days of Daniel Boone, whose life was largely 
spent in opening up that portion of the Ohio Valley 
to settlers from the east. 
Boone's Daniel's grandfather came from the county of 
birthplace D^.yonshire in England, and settled in the wild 
borderland of Pennsylvania. Even from his boy- 
hood, spent in Bucks County where he was born, 
November 2, 1734, Daniel was familiar with the 
visits of Indians, the free life of the forest, and the 
chase. His life in the rude pioneer country gave 



BOONE'S LIFE ON THE YADKIN 75 

him little chance for an education. Indeed, it is Early 
more than likely that he never saw the inside of a ^^^"°s 
schoolroom. A sister-in-law, who came into the 
family when Daniel was about fourteen years old, 
taught him reading, writing, and arithmetic. To 
this knowledge he afterward added, on his own 
account, a slight study of surveying. For many 
years, on a tree standing near the Cumberland 
River, were the words, " D. Boon Cilled A Bar on 
this tree, year 1763." This sentence carved by the 
famous hunter shows that he was rather poor in 
spelling. But what Daniel lacked in acquaintance 
with books he made up in practical information 
about tlie life of the woods. While a boy he took 
care of the cattle for his father, and in spare time 
hunted small animals. His weapon was a smooth 
stick with a bunch of knarled roots at its end. When 
twelve years old his parent gave him a light rifle which 
at once made Daniel feel that he was a man. From 
that time he began the life of hunter, trapper, guide, 
and Indian fighter that has put him foremost among 
the leaders in the opening up of the West. 

Shortly after Daniel received his gun he went His fond- 
hunting one day as usual. To the great alarm °^^^ *^ 
of his parents and neighbors he did not return, woods 
A party was sent in search of him, and after a week 
he was found contentedly living in a roughly built 
hut, happily enjoying tlie hunter's life in company 
with his dog and gun. As settlers continued to 



76 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



come into Pennsylvania, Daniel's father decided 
to seek a new place for a home. He had a large 
family, and believed his children wonld have a 
better chance of getting a living in a less thickly 
settled country. Accordingly in 1750, he moved 
five hundred miles southwest to Buffalo Lick in 
the valley of the Yadkin River, North Carolina. 

Boone's Life on the Yadkin, North Carolina. — 
Daniel, who was now sixteen years old, here found 
a hunter's paradise. Buffaloes were plentiful, as 




Daniel Boone when a Boy 

were also deer, bear, beaver, otter, wild cats, and 
other animals. His father, farmer and blacksmith, 
wanted his help at tlie forge and at the i)low, but 
young Boone spent nuich of his time in the woods, 



BOONE'S LIFE ON THE YADKIN 77 

hunting. The skins of the animals he killed he Hunter and 
shipped to eastern settlements. This was profitable '^^ ^^ 
business and not very dangerous, since the nearest 
Indians, the Catawbas and Cherokees, were friendly, 
though their enemies, the more distant Shawnees, 
sometimes gave the whites trouble. 

When the French and Indian War broke out, Boone as 
Boone and other settlers on the Yadkin were in danger 
of attacks from Indians who were allies of the French. 
In 1755 Boone joined the English troops who marched 
against the French and Indians at Fort Duquesne. 
When the British fell into the trap which the Indians 
had laid for them at Great Meadows, Boone was 
driving a baggage wagon. He seized his knife, cut 
the traces of one of his horses, sprang upon the 
animal's back, and fled. He had a narrow escape 
from death, but it was one of those times when a 
miss is as good as a mile. 

While on this campaign, Boone met a man named Tales of 
John Finley, an adventurous hunter. Finley told ^®°*"<^^ 
Boone wonderful tales of plentiful game and ad- 
venture to be found beyond the mountains in the 
wilds of Kentucky. After that Boone, who was 
now a full-grown man, dreamed only of going to 
Kentucky. He was at this time about five feet Personal 
eight inches in height, broad chested, and muscular. ^PP®^*"*^® 
He presented a striking appearance with his rosy 
cheeks, dark hair, and blue eyes. 

Some years were to pass before Boone could make 



78 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



Call of 
the wild 



the westward trip. For, shortly after he came to 
the Yadkiti, he met and loved Rebecca Bryant, the 
fair, dark-eyed daughter of a neighbor. After 
they were married, the young couple made their 

^ ■ home in the new 

'^ ^ settlement, where 

they reared seven 
of their nine chil- 
dren. But the call 
of the wild was 
strong. Game 
was becoming 
s c a 1* c e in the 
Yadkin country 
and the settlers 
had trouble over 
their land titles. 
So Boone turned 
his thoughts again 
toward the west, 
and late in 1767, 
with his brother. 
Squire Boone, and 
another man, 
made a journey 
westward across the Cumberland Mountains. On 
this trip, though they did not know it, they had 
entered eastern Kentucky. Severe snowstorms 
forced them to camp there all winter, and in the 




Early Settlers 



BOONE BECOMES A PIONEER 79 

spring, leaving the rich game country with regret, 
they returned to their homes on the Yadkin. 

Trips to Kentucky. Boone Becomes a Pioneer. — 
A year later, with his brother-in-law Stuart, his old 
friend Finley, and two other men, Boone started 
out again for Kentuck3^ Crossing the Blue Ridge Goes again 
Mountains, they made for Cumberland Gap, and ^^^y^ 
passing through this, reached the upper waters of 
the Kentucky River. There they built shelters 
and called the place Station Camp. After a suc- 
cessful hunting season the hunters were captured 
by hostile Indians and robbed of their furs. They 
w^:'e set free, but shortly afterwards, Stuart, while 
hunting with Boone one day, disappeared. This mis- 
hap caused most of the party to turn homeward. 
Five years later, Boone found a skeleton in a 
hollow tree. Beside it lay a powder horn, bear- 
ing Stuart's name. Stuart had apparently been 
wounded by Indians, and had fled to the tree, 
where he died. 

Boone stayed in the wilderness with his brother, 
Squire, who had come from the Yadkin with supplies. 
When these were gone, Squire had to return for more. Alone in 
especially for ammunition, sugar, and salt. Boone ^^^t^cky 
was alone. He wandered about, often almost starving 
to death and badly in need of salt, powder, and ball. 
Several times he was nearly captured by Indians. 
Once he was surrounded and had his choice of capture, 
or a leap of sixty feet down a ravine. He took the 




Boone Escapes from Indians 



BOONE SETTLES IN WEST VIRGINIA 81 

jump, landed on a tree top, slid down the tree, 
swam across a stream, and escaped. Every day he 
had to change his camp. During the summer 
Squire returned. Another season of good hunting 
followed, after which the Boones returned home. 
But they had made up their minds to come back 
as soon as they could, with their families, and make 
a settlement. 

Boone Settles in West Virginia. — In September, 
1773, with a number of families, including his own 
and a company of forty men, Boone started west- Hereof 
ward. After the party had reached the Clinch Y^jjg„ 
Valley in West Virginia, Boone's oldest son James, 
who was only sixteen years old, and others of the 
party, were killed by Shawnee Indians. When this 
sad news came to the ears of Boone and those of 
his party who were left, all went back to Virginia 
and Carolina except the great hunter and his family. 
They had sold their home on the Yadkin and now 
settled near the banks of the Clinch. 

The next summer, Boone was sent to Kentucky 
by the governor of Virginia, to warn settlers there 
of an Indian uprising. Then he returned to the 
Clinch Valley and did wonderful service leading the 
" Long Knives " (white men) against the Shawnees, 
who were determined to drive the settlers from 
the Indian hunting grounds. Indeed, by the efforts 
of Captain Boone and other brave men like him, 
the Shawnees were completely defeated. They 



82 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

were driven beyond the mountains, and the white 
pioneers had peace for a while. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The country in the Northwest was now open to colonists from the 
east. Soon settlers founded the states between the Alleghenies and 
the Mississippi River. 

Daniel Boone was bom in 1734, in Bucks County, Pennsylvania, 
where he grew up. He was fond of hunting, fishing, and the life of 
the woods. He received but little education, learning mostly from 
nature. 

On the Yadkin River, North Carolina, at sixteen Boone found a 
hunter's paradise. He used in trade the skins of the animals he 
killed. 

In 1755, Boone joined the troops marching against Fort Duquesne. 

In 1767, Boone, with two others, crossed the mountains and 
entered eastern Kentucky, where they found much game and suffered 
great hardships before returning to the Yadkin. 

Later while on a visit to Kentucky his brother returned home for 
supplies and Boone was left alone to face dangers from Indians and 
wild animals. 

In 1773, Boone with a party went westward to settle in Kentucky, 
but Indian troubles made him decide to remain in the Clinch Valley, 
West Virginia. Here, Boone led the fight against the Indians and 
drove them beyond the mountains. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. \Vhat lands were open to settlement when Pontiac was 
defeated ? 

•2. Wliere did Boone .spend hi.s boyliood ? What kind of a 
boy did Boone's early life make him ? 

3. Tell a story showing Boone's fondness for the woods. 

4. What were Boone's oeeupations when he lived on the Yad- 
kin ? 

;5. Give an account of Boone's escape from the fight near 
Fort Duquesne. How did he look at this time ? 



THE WILDERNESS ROAD 83 

(j. Why did Booue wish to go to Kentucky ? Tell the story of 
Boone's first vasit to Kentucky. 

7. Tell of Boone's life when he was left alone in Kentucky. 

8. Show how Boone became the hero of Clinch Valley, West 
Virginia. 

LESSON XIII 

The Wilderness Road. First Settlement in Ken- 
tucky. — Early in 1775, Colonel Richard Henderson 
of North Carolina formed a company for the settle- 
ment of Kentucky. By a treaty with the Cherokees, Indians 
this company obtained a large tract of land between ^^^ 
the Kentucky and the Cumberland rivers in ex- 
change for cloth, clothing, ornaments, and guns, 
worth fifty thousand dollars. This section had 
been the battle ground of many different Indian 
tribes, and the chiefs told Boone that a " black 
cloud hung over this land." The dense forests, 
also, shut out much of the light of day, and, for 
these reasons, Kentucky was given the name of 
the " dark and bloody ground." 

Boone, who had no fear of Indians, was chosen 
to leatl a party for the purpose of making a road 
through the forest from western North Carolina 
to the Kentucky River. All went well till the 
party had passed the Rock Castle River in the 
southeastern part of Kentucky. Here the way 
grew very difficult. Through twenty miles of Making of 
undergrowth and canebrake, the pioneers cut and ^^gg j^^^j 
burned their path. Then, after traveling again 



84 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 



through the dense forest, tliey finally came upon 
acres and acres of meadowland covered with clover 
in full bloom. Once, when only a few miles from 
their goal, they were attacked by Indians at night 
and one of their party was killed. A little later, 
they came to where Otter Creek enters the Ken- 




tucky River, This was a spot picked out for settle- 
ment by Boone years before. Behind them for two 
hundred miles stretched the road they had made, 
the great Wilderness Road. It was as yet only a 
trail, but it became the first great highway from 
the East to the West, — an everlasting monument 
to the memory of Boone. He was indeed not the 
first pioneer lo enter Kentucky, but was the first to 
o])eii llic way for its settlement. 



THE WILDERNESS ROAD 85 

There in the heart of the Blue Grass region, Boones- 
the town of Boonesborough was laid out. Besides ^°^°"Sh 
having a fine location, the place furnished plenty 
of food, for the woods were full of game. There were 
so many wild turkeys that they seemed like one big 
flock scattered all through the forest. 

Not long after Boonesborough was founded Colonel 
Henderson went there with a party of settlers. Land 
was given to all who wished it, and a government 
was set up. Boone then returned east for his family 
and when he led the way back to Boonesborough, his 
brother, Squire Boone, went with him. Other. set- 
tlers from Pennsylvania, Virginia, and North Caro- 
lina soon swelled the number of colonists in Ken- Settlers 
tucky to almost two hundred. Before the close ^"^^ ^ 
of 1775, Harrodsburg, Boiling Spring, and other 
settlements, had been made. Corn had been planted, 
and cattle, hogs, and chickens brought in. Laws had 
been framed and a militia formed. Kentucky was 
started on its way toward becoming a state. But 
its path was not to be a smooth one. 

The next two years (1776-1778) were not bright 
for the new colony. Just at this time the Revolu- 
tionary War was under way, and the British stirred 
up the Cherokees, Shawnees, and other Indians to 
wipe out the settlements in Kentucky. At one 
time, early in 1778, Boone and a number of com- 
panions were made prisoners. The Indians took 
Boone into their tribe and called him Big Turtle. 



86 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WAR 

Boone Through liiin l\\c otlier wliite men's I'ves were 
saves the gp^red. Before long the great hunter was able to 
outwit the Indians and escape to Boonesborough. 
Here at the head of the hardy riflemen, he beat 
back the painted warriors of the wily chief, Black 
Fish, and Kentucky was saved. 

His bravery and wisdom in dealing with Indians 
caused him to be highly thought of by his fellow 
citizens. So, when the fighting was over, they elected 
him a member of the legislature, or law-making body 
of Virginia to which Kentucky belonged. When he 
returned home several years later, he held several 
offices in Fayette County, where he lived. For many 
Statesman years, Boone supported himself by trapping animals 
an pioneer ^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^, trade. Often he was hired to lead new 

settlers into Kentucky over the Wilderness Road, 
helping them to find good lands, protecting them 
against Indians, and supplying them with buffalo 
meat. 

Boone Settles again in West Virginia. — During 

the years he lived in Kentucky, Boone laid claim 

to much land. But as he did not file his claims in 

writing, other ])eople who did, took all his lands 

Unfair away from him. The unfair treatment he received 

treatment ^^^ j^^^ j,^^ j^j^^^ against his once beloved hunting 

tucky ground, and in 1788, he moved to a place where 
the Great Kanawha River joins the Ohio, in what 
is now West Virginia. At first he kept a small 
store, but often acted as guide to new settlers 



BOONE MOVES TO MISSOURI 



87 



going westward, and a.s surveyor of their lands. 
Later his neiglibors sent him to Richmond to repre- 
sent them among the law makers of Virginia. 

Boone Moves to Missouri. — When he returned In the 
to the Kanawha Valley he found that game was ^^'^'^^ 
becoming scarce because settlers were increasing 




Flatboat on the Mississippi 



in numbers. " Too crowded ! I want more elbow 
room ! " said Boone. So, in 1799 he bade fare- 
well to the Kanawha. Putting his family and as 
many cattle as he could aboard a flatboat, he 
floated down the Ohio to the Mississippi into 
what is now Missouri, then owned by the Spanish. 
Here he hunted and trapped for a living, and at the A just mai 
same time held office as a judge. The Spanish 



88 THE FRENCH AM) INDIAN WA1{ 

lieutenant governor .si)oke of him a.s " a respectable 
old man, just and impartial." Sometimes he sided 
with neither party to a cjuarrel, hut l)ade them 
** divide the costs and begone." 

About ten years before the close of his life he 
paid all the debts which he had left behind in Ken- 
tucky, and then he was, as he said, " square with 
the world." 
A trip to Boone's Later Years. — In his old age his sight 

yormng |jp(^..j^^j^^. dim, but when he was eighty years old he 
made a hunting trip to the far-off Yellowstone 
region in the present state of Wyoming. With 
him went his faithful old Indian servant who had 
promised to bring Boone back living or dead. For 
the old hunter wished to be buried near the scene 
of his early triumphs. 
Poor but Poor in money, but rich in experience and honor, 

oM^aee ^^^ returned to INIissouri, where he lived until his 
death in September, 18''20. Strange to say he 
hated to see the onward march of settlement to- 
ward the Pacific coast, for he loved to roam and 
hunt alone in the forest. Fortunately for lum he 

Started did not live to see the great tide of western immi- 

JUa^^^^* gration, which he had been one of the first to lead 

tion west- ^ ' 

ward wlien he crossed the mountains of western Carolina 
into Kentucky. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 89 

WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1775 Boone was chosen to make a road through the forest from 
West Virginia to the Kentucky River. Thus he became the first 
pioneer to open the way for the settlement of Kentucky where he 
started Boonesborough, its first town. Settlers came there, and 
other near-by settlements followed. Boone's Wilderness Road 
was for many years the only land highway to the West. 

During the Revolution the English aroused the Indians to wipe 
out the Kentucky settlements. Under the leadership of Boone, 
Kentucky was saved. 

Later, Boone became a statesman and held public office. 

He was treated unfairly in Kentucky and moved near the 
Kanawha River, West Virginia. As too many settlers came there, 
he went to Missouri, where he was spoken of as a just man. 

He spent his later years hunting and trapping, and died in 
Missouri when 86 years old. He loved to roam in the forests and 
hated to see settlements grow up to disturb the wilds of nature. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat was Kentucky called? Why? 

2. Tell of the purchase of Kentucky land from the Indians. 

3. Where was the Wilderness Road? Describe this great 
road and its making. 

4. What was the first settlement in Kentucky called ? Why 
was it a good place to settle ? Name other settlements. 

5. How were the Kentucky settlements saved from the 
Indians ? 

6. Show how Boone was treated unfairly in Kentucky. 

7. Tell about his life in the Kanawha Valley. 

8. \Miy (lid Boone move to Missouri? Tell about hi.s life 
there. 



CHAPTER III 

THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

LESSON XIV 

England THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. — Indirect 

interferes Qauses. — To understand the first causes of the 
with 

colonial Rovohitionarv War it is necessary to notice how 
Enghind irritated her American colonies by trying to 
restrict their trade for more than a hundred years 
before the War of Independence. 

From lier efforts to help the colonies in the French 
and Indian War, it might seem as if she were a 
tender motlier defending her children, when nec- 
essary, against their enemies. Or, it might seem 
as if she were interested in them merely because 
they were Englishmen, and for that reason helping 
them to keep America from falling into the hands 
of the French. But England's interest in her col- 
onies was more selfish than this. She valued the 
Americans chiefly for their usefulness in building 
up British trade and making English merchants 
Navigation Hell. For this purpose the British government made 
laws iji^yj. called Navigation Acts to regulate colonial 
trade. 

In 1051 Parlianu'ut passed a Navigation Act more 

90 



THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR 91 

severe than any previous one. It provided that trade 
between Enghmd and the colonies could be carried on 
only in English or in colonial ships. It also required 
that all kinds of goods which the colonists wished 
to buy abroad must come from England, and many 
products which they had to sell, such as tobacco, 
cotton, lumber, or furs, must be sent to England 
and nowhere else. Moreover, the colonists might 
not manufacture things that could be made in Eng- 
land. It is easy to see that British merchants would 
pay as little as possible for goods which the Ameri- 
cans could sell only in England, and could charge 
what they wished for goods which Americans were 
forbidden to buy elsewhere. 

During the hundred years that followed 1651 Eng- 
land passed more than twenty-five other Acts of 
Navigation meant to make English merchants grow 
rich on American trade. If these laws had been 
carried out strictly, the colonists would not only have 
been forced to accept lower prices for their goods, 
but would also have suffered a great loss of trade 
with other European countries. Besides, their ship- 
building interests would have been ruined. 

One of the trade laws which affected the New Sugar Act 
England colonists most was the Sugar Act of 1733. 
It put a heavy duty on sugar and molasses brought 
into the colonies from the French islands in the 
West Indies. The New Englanders had been 
sending their fish of poorer quality to these islands 



92 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

and receiving sugar and molasses in exchange. 
The Sugar Act was meant to destroy this trade 
and to force the colonists to trade with the British 
West Indies only. 

The American colonists figured tliat if they obeyed 
the Sugar Act tlieir loss would be at least a million 
dollars a year. So they paid no more attention to it 
than they did to the other Navigation Acts. In 
Smuggling other words, they carried on much of their trade 
by smuggling. 

Thus for the greater part of the time from 1651 till 
George III became king of England in 1760, the colo- 
nial trade went along well enough as the Navigation 
Laws were not enforced. But, with the end of the 
French and Indian War, a change took place which 
soon stirred up trouble between the American 
colonists and the mother country. 

Since 1689, England had been carrying on war 
with France and was now heavily in debt. To 
help pay off this debt the king made up his mind 
Colonial to tax his American colonies. He also intended to 
its ob°"t *^^ them in order to keep a small standing army in 
America, to defend the colonists against the Indians. 
The Americans, however, could not seethe matter 
in the same light as the king did. They had fur- 
nished both men and money for the wars and did not 
feel that they owed England anything. Also they 
felt quite able to protect themselves against the 
Indians. Moreover, the charters granted to them by 



THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR 



93 




« 



Resisting Customs Officer 

the Crown allowed the 
colonists the same right 
of self-government as 
Englishmen had in Eng- 
land. They believed that 
a British army in America %, 
might be a check on the freedom 
with which they had governed them 
selves. This freedom of government had been 
won at the expense of severe quarrels between royal 
governors and the law-making bodies elected by the 
people. The idea of a standing army near at hand 



94 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Americans which the governors could conveniently call upon, 
pro es j-j^^jg |.jjg colonists feel that their liberties were not 
safe. 

Still, if England needed money, the colonists 
were willing to give it to her, and only insisted that 
they be allowed to raise it through their own legis- 
latures. The English Prime Minister, Lord George 
Grenville, reminded the colonists, however, that 
during the last French War their assemblies had 
been very slow to vote men and money unless they 
were in immediate danger of attack. He said he 
How thought that simply to ask these assemblies for 
wanfed'to ^i^oney as before and then wait for them to give it 
raise funds was a very unsatisfactory way to raise funds. He 
thought the money should be raised by enforcing 
the trade laws and by taxes put upon the colonists 
by Parliament. 

His scheme of enforcing the trade laws caused 
trouble. The goods which the New England mer- 
chants smuggled into Boston and other ports, they hid 
in their homes or in warehouses. Customs oflEicers 
could not look for such articles without special search 
warrants, describing the place to be searched and 
the goods sought for. But in 1761, the British 
Writs of government began to give the officers Writs of As- 
ssistance giy^c^^^^^g — general permits that allowed them to 
go into any house and search it from roof to cellar 
for smuggled articles. Often merchants barred the 
doors and windows of houses to keej) the customs 



WHAT TO KNOW 



95 




James Otis 



officers out and went to law to oppose the granting 
of the. writs. One thing that made the enforce- 
ment of the trade laws less 
bearable was the fact that Brit- 
ish warships were stationed off 
the American coast to catch 
colonial smugglers, who were to 
be tried in special courts with- 
out juries. 

James Otis, chief lawyer for 
the king in Massachusetts at 
the time, gave up his office 
rather than support the Writs 
of Assistance against the pro- 
tests of the merchants who opposed them. He made James Otis 
a splendid speech against the writs in which he showed ^g^s^t the 
that the colonists, having had no part in making writs 
the laws that taxed their trade, need not obey them. 
" Taxation without representation," said he, " is 
tyranny." 

WHAT TO KNOW 

England valued her colonies because they helped British trade 
and made English merchants rich. 

In 1 65 1, the English government passed a severe Navigation Act 
which provided that all colonial trade must be carried on only with 
England. Later other Navigation Acts were added. As England did 
not try at first to enforce these laws, the colonists smuggled goods 
from other countries and thus avoided loss of money and trade. 

But in 1760 England wanted money to keep a standing army in 
America and to help pay the debt made by wars with France. So 
the king decided to enforce the trade laws and tax the colonies. 



m 



THE AMERICAN REVOLFTTOX 



The Americans protested ; they wanted to give the money through 
their legislatures. England nevertheless granted Writs of Assist- 
ance to help carry out the laws that taxed American trade. 

James Otis spoke against the writs, saying that taxation without 
representation in Parliament was tyranny. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. For what did England value her colonies mostly? 

2. Why were navigation laws made? What did the Navi- 
gation Act of 1651 provide? 

3. How were these laws hannfid ? Name one of these acts 
that hurt the New England colonies. 

4. AMiat is meant by smuggling? Why did the Americans 
smuggle goods ? 

5. Why did George IH decide to lax the colonists? Why 
did the (-oloinsts object? 

0. How did the colonies wish to raise money for the mother 
country ? How did England believe the money should be rai.sed ? 

7. What were Writs of Assistance for ? 

8. Why did Otis oppose the writs and unjust taxation? 



LESSON XV 



Direct Causes. — Then 



Stamp tax 
proposed 




8T -. 

/One\ 

Penny] 



Stamps 



the Prime Minister 
thought that rather 
than enforce the trade 
laws, a tlirect tax by 
means of stamps would 
he a much easier way 
to raise money from 
the colonies. So he 
proposed a bill in 



Parliament that required the colonists to print their 



RESISTANCE TO THE STAMP ACT 97 

newsj)apers on stamped paper, and to put stamps, 
ranging from a few cents to thirty dollars, on alma- 
nacs, deeds to land, wills, and all other legal papers. 
No search warrants were necessary to enforce a 
stamp act, for the people must use the stamps to 
make their documents legal or to enable them even 
to print their newspapers. But the Prime Minister 
found that Otis's argument was just as strong against 
any form of tax. The stamp duty which was pro- 
posed won the opposition, moreover, not only of New 
England but of all the other colonies as well. They 
were all equally affected by it, and objected to it on 
the ground that they had not had any voice in im- 
posing it upon themselves. 

Resistance to the Stamp Act. — The Stamp Act was 
passed by Parliament early in 1765. To make the 
purchase of stamps more accei)table to the colonists, 
Parliament saw to it that all the stamp sellers were 
Americans. But the colonists were no better pleased 
with the tax on this account. They clung to the 
statement that as they were not represented in Par- No taxation 

liament that body could not tax them. Samuel w**^"* 
•^ _ represen- 

Adams, the " Father of the Revolution," one of the tation 
foremost citizens of Boston at the time, put this idea 
into the form of resolutions adopted by the Boston 
town meeting and afterward by the assembly of Mas- 
sachusetts. Similar resolutions were adopted by 
the assemblies of Connecticut, New York, Pennsyl- 
vania, Virginia, and South Carolina. 



98 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Patrick Patrick Henry, then one of the leading members 

Henry ^^f j-|j^, Virginia House of Burgesses, denounced the 
denounces "^ "^ 

Stamp Act Stamp Act in a strong speecli in which he said that 

no one had a right to tax the colonies but them- 
selves. He closed his speech with a warning to 
George III to beware of the fate of Julius Caesar and 
Charles I, who had lost their lives through their 
high-handed tyranny. His ringing words showed 
that a strong feeling against England was rising in 
the colonies. 

Lives of Samuel Adams and Patrick Hem-y. — 
In any story of the American Revolution an ac- 
count of the lives of Samuel Adams and Patrick 
Henry must come near the beginning, for they, 
more than any other men, helped to begin the con- 
test of the colonies with the mother country. Their 
words and influence encouraged the patriots of 
Massachusetts and Virginia in their opposition to 
England, from the time the Stamp Act was passed 
till the close of the Revolution. 
" Father of SAMUEL ADAMS. — Samuel Adams has well 

the Revolu- y^^^^,^^ ^..^y^.j ^.j^^ .. Father of the Revolution." He was 
tion 

born in 1722 of well-to-do parents. He was early 

put under the instruction of a Mr. Lovell, a cele- 

Early brated teacher of the Boston grammar school. In 

training ^.j^j^^ ^^,,j^, j^^ prepared for admission to Harvard 

college, from which he graduated at eighteen. At 
college he was a serious boy, a hard worker, prompt 
in his student duties, but not much given to the 



SAMUEL ADAMS 



99 



companionship of his fellow pupils. He prepared 
himself to become a clergyman ; though instead of 
following this calling, he went into business with 
his father. But the coming trouble !)etween Eng- 
land and her colonies took up his time from 1763 
on. In 1763, news came that England proposed 
to tax the colonies and let Parliament spend the 
money. The people of Boston immediately pre- 
pared to oppose such taxation. They wished their 
representatives in the Massachusetts legislature to 




Samuel Adams's Speech to Governor Hutchinson 

take action against it, and asked Samuel Adams 
to draw up instructions for their lawmakers to 
follow. 

Adams, in the papers he drew up, wrote openly 



100 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Writes that England liad no right to tax the colonists 

against ^yitJiQut^ tlieir consent ; that Parliament was not 
taxation 

the highest lawmaking power for the colonies, and 

that the colonists shonld form a union to oppose 
England's designs against them. Adams also wrote 
paragraphs for the newspapers on the same subjects, 
and essays that stirred the colonists to think seri- 
ously of their rights and how to keep England 
from taking those rights away from them. 
Has sol- When some citizens of Boston were killed by 

diers re- British soliders in 1 770, Samuel Adams was put at 
moved 
from the head of a committee to ask Governor Hutchinson 

Boston ^Q remove the regulars from the town. The 
governor objected at first, but when the deter- 
mined chairman told him that the people of Boston 
were holding a meeting and waiting for an answer, 
he at once had the soldiers removed. 

Several years later the governor thought it wise 
to take his salary from the king rather than from 
the people. This displeased the colonists, for they 
saw that he would give little attention to their 
wishes if they did not control his salary ; so they 
Forms protested, but without avail. Then Adams pro- 
committees pQsed a step that led to the speedv union of the 

or corre- . . ^ 

spondence colonies. He suggested a Committee of Corre- 
spondence to inform other towns of Massachusetts 
that the citizens of Boston thought their rights 
were being taken from them and asking those 
towns to say what they thought of the matter. 



SAMUEL ADAMS 101 

It was not long after this that Committees of Cor- 
respondence were established between the colonies, 
— a long step toward bringing about the first meeting 
of the Continental Congress and an advance toward 
union of the colonies. 

When General Gage came from England to be- 
come governor of Massachusetts, he thought it 
wise to offer Adams money if he would cease 
to oppose the king. The great patriot was very 
angry at this. He bade General Gage's messenger Refuses to 
carry back his reply exactly as he gave it. Said bribed 
he, " I trust that I have long since made my peace 
with the King of Kings. No personal consideration 
shall induce me to abandon the righteous cause of 
my country. Tell Governor Gage it is the advice 
of Samuel Adams to him no longer to insult the 
feelings of an exasperated people." When taxed 
tea was sent to the port of Boston it was Adams 
who led the meeting against the landing of the 
tea, and who gave the signal for spilling it into the 
harbor. 

Samuel Adams usually spoke to meetings of the 
common people, but he also caused rich and influ- 
ential citizens to join the patriot movement. One 
day he was walking along a street in Boston with 
John Aflams. They passed the mansion of John Causes 

Hancock, one of the richest citizens. Pointing to Jo^/^f^- 

" cock to join 

the house, Samuel Adams said, " I have done a very patriots 
good thing for oiu* cause in the course of the past 



102 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



At the first 

Continental 

Congress 




John Hancock's Mansion 



week by enlisting in it the master of tliat house. 

He is well dis- 
posed and has 
great riches and 
we can give him 
consecjuence to 
enjoy them." 

In 1774, the 
citizens of Bos- 
ton sent Mr. 
Adams to tlie 
Continental Con- 
gress, w^here he 
continued to work hard for the cause of liberty. He 
was a speaker whom people listened to with breath- 
less interest from the beginning of a speech to the end, 
and his words generally gave his hearers weighty mat- 
ters to think about. He was a man of muscular 
build and erect carriage, with light blue ej^es and fair 
complexion. Besides his fine appearance and his 
power as a speaker, Mr. Adams was a man of splen- 
did character. Old strict Puritan days were over, 
but he lived as severely and simply as the men of 
those times. He was very religious and he loved to 
sing sacred songs. 
Influence The people of Massachusetts remembered his great 

^ ^^,.J^ services to the cause of libertv and rewarded him 
life 

with office. In 1787, he was sent from Massachu- 
setts as delegate to the convention that framed our 



WHAT TO KNOW 



103 



Constitution. From 1789 to 1794 he was lieutenant 
governor of Massachusetts, and from 
1795 to 1797 he was its governor. 

Samuel Adams had made the first 
move toward the American Revolu- 
tion. His influence in the struggle 
for independence was perhaps greater 
and better than that of any other 
man. He lived to see the successful 
close of the war and the colonies 
grow into a strong young nation. 
His death occurred in his 81st year, in 1803. 




Samuel Adams 



WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1765, England passed the Stamp Act, a direct tax which she 
believed would be easier to enforce than the trade laws and would 
be more fair, as all the colonies would be taxed. 

The colonists objected to any form of tax, and Samuel Adams's 
written resolutions against the stamp duty were adopted. Patrick 
Henry also denounced it, warning the king against acts of tyranny. 

Samuel Adams, Father of the Revolution, lived from 1722-1803. 
In his youth he was studious and graduated from Harvard college. 
He went into business and then into public life. 

He was a man of strict honesty, with a fine appearance and great 
power as a speaker. 

He denied England's right to tax the colonies, and proposed colo- 
nial union to oppose England. He formed Committees of Corre- 
spondence between the towns in Massachusetts ; later similar com- 
mittees were established between the colonies. He gave the signal 
for destro)dng taxed tea in Boston. 

He caused John Hancock to join the patriots. He was sent to 
the Continental Congresses and worked hard for the cause of liberty. 



104 



THE AMEKK AX REVOLUTION 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. AMiat kind of a tax was the Stamp Act? Wliat was the 
purpose of this tax ? 

2. Why (lid the colonists object to this act ? 

3. What two leaders spoke against the stamp tax ? 

4. What was Adams called ? Why ? 

5. Give an account of his early life. 

6. Give three resolutions Adams wrote opposed to taxation. 
Wliat (Hd Adams form that helped the colonies toward union ? 

7. Mention some other ways in which Adams helped along 
the American cause. 

8. Describe his character and appearance. 



LESSON XVI 



Birth and 
boyhood 



PATRICK HENRY.— 




Patrick Henry 



Patrick Henry hail, to 
use his own words, 
" alone, unadvised, 
and unassisted," 
dared to l^egin in Vir- 
ginia the fight for 
American liberty. 
He was born in 
Hanover Comity. 
Virginia, in 1736. 
On both his father's 
and his mother's 
sides, his ancestors 
were refined and edu- 
catod ])C()i)le. Yet, 
slrango to say, as a 



PATRICK HENRY 105 

boy, Patrick did not care much for learning. He 
found it much more pleasant to lie for hours fishing 
from the green bank of some quiet stream or to roam 
in the woods free as the birds or animals he hunted. 

His father thought to make him more studious 
by the frequent use of the birch rod. But such 
punishments were of no avail. One day when 
Patrick had been well punished, he ran away in 
the company of a colored boy. It was such a trip 
as boys nowadays dream of, with rod and gun, 
and a violin to while away spare moments. For three 
weeks Patrick and his companion tramped the woods. 
They were so happy that Patrick forgot even to 
wash his face. Then, believing that his father's anger 
had cooled. Patrick returned home to continue his life 
heedless of books. However, his father and his uncle 
looked after his instruction at home so well that 
when he was fifteen years old, he could read and write 
and was very good at figures. He also had some knowl- Education 
edge of Latin and Greek. That he afterward turned 
out to be a man of splendid character, was largely 
due to his uncle. " He taught me," said Henry after- 
wards, " to be true and just in all my dealings ; to 
bear no malice nor hatred in my heart ; to keep 
my hands from picking and stealing ; not to covet 
other men's goods but to learn and labor truly to 
get my own living and to do my duty in that state 
of life into which it had pleased God to call me." 

The first part of Henry's life seems to have been 



106 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Early mostly a failure. At fifteen his father put him to 
failures yyork in a country store, and the next year set him up 
in business for himself, with his brother William as a 
partner. Henry was such a poor merchant tliat he 
trusted everybody, taking in little cash. One year of 
such shopkeeping brought failure to the brothers. 

When Patrick was only eighteen years old, he 
married, although he had no other employment 
than playing his violin at country dances. The 
young couple were almost penniless, but their par- 
ents bought them a little farm, with a few slaves 
to help work it. Henry could not make farming 
pay either, and a few years afterwards sold some 
of the slaves, expecting to buy another country 
store. This venture was no more successful than 
those that had gone before. Then it was, at twenty- 
four years of age, that Patrick turned to the law. 
After six or eight months' study he went up to 
Williamsburg, to take the examination for the 
bar. He was at this time a tall, raw-boned, and 
shabbily dressed young man. His examiners were 
not well impressed with his knowledge, but on 
his promise to improve himself, he received the 
necessary permission to practice. 
Successful Henry soon proved to be an able lawyer. Return- 
as a lawyer j^g ^^ ^I'la native county, he was so successful that 
in little more than three years he received fees for 
over a thousand cases. Up to this time, however, 
he had not attracted much attention, but Virginia 



PATRICK HENRY 107 

was now to find out with surprise the talent of the 
young lawyer from Hanover County. 

Some clergymen had brought suit against the 
colony for their salaries. For many years they 
had been paid for their services in tobacco under a 
law approved by the king ; but by a new law the 
" parsons," as they were called, were obliged to take 
almost worthless paper money for pay, and so they 
brought suit to have this hateful law set aside. The " par- 
Henry was on the side against the parsons. His °^ ^^^ 
father was one of the judges of the court, where 
the case came up. From far and near people came 
on the appointed day to hear the case tried. The 
lawyers for the parsons first presented their case, 
and then came Henry's turn to speak. 

He began in a very hesitating manner. People 
listening, looked annoyed at his halting words 
and unsteady voice. His father appeared keenly 
ashamed of him. But lo! a change seemed to come 
over him as he went on. His voice grew stronger 
and his whole soul seemed to enter into his arguments. 
His hearers were first surprised and then entranced. 
In twenty minutes they were spellbound. Every 
eye was fixed on him, every ear strained to hear 
the wonderful power of his speech. His father, 
overcome with pride, shed tears of joy. The par- 
sons' cause was lost, but Henry had won a place 
among the great men of Virginia. After his speech A speaker 
some of the audience raised him upon their shoulders ^ * ^^^ 



108 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

and carried him about the courthouse grounds, hail- 
ing him as an orator and as a citizen to be proud 
of. Two years later he was elected to the legisla- 




^ 



^«^-"^B 



" Raised him up)on their shoulders " 



ture, and began his public life in 

which he was to rank as one of 

America's greatest patriots. 

Elected a When he entered the assembly of his state, the 

lawmaker people of the colonies were just considering what 

they should do about the stamp tax. As a new- 



PATRICK HENRY 109 

comer, Henry was expected to follow the lead of 
the older members, but when he saw that they did 
not dare to say anything that might offend the king 
he decided to act on his own account. Hastily 
taking a blank page from a law book, he wrote 
seven resolutions against " taxation without repre- 
sentation." When he read them aloud, the members 
about him were amazed at his boldness and afraid 
that they, with him, would have to answer for it to 
the Crown. A heated debate followed. Henry argued 
alone against the learned lawyers and members of the His answei 
assembly who opposed him. As he warmed up to ^ ® 
his subject some of the members went out ; others 
listened breathlessly. What was their horror to 
hear him cry out, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles 
the First his Cromwell, and George the Third — " 
They could bear no more. " Treason ! " shouted 
the Speaker of the House. " Treason ! Treason ! " 
echoed on all sides. • — " may profit by their ex- 
ample," added Henry in the hush that followed. 
" If that be treason, make the most of it." 

A vote was taken. Five of the resolutions were 
adopted by the assembly. Scarcely had Henry 
sat down when couriers were on their way to all 
the colonies with copies of his resolutions. These 
were printed in all the newspapers and accepted 
everywhere as the answer of the colonists to the 
Stamp Act. They were the " signal for a general 
outcry over the continent," wrote General Gage, 



no 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



of all the 
colonies 



Speech at 
First Con- 
tinental 
Congress 



A champion commander of the British sokliers in Boston, to 
the English government. Patrick Henry had kin- 
dled a spark in Virginia that was one day to end 
in a blaze of liberty for all America. Thencefor- 
ward he was the champion not of Virginia only, 
but of all the colonies. 

In 1773, Henry was made a member of the Vir- 
ginia Committee of Correspondence to help spread 
the cause of independence from colony to colony. 
A year later he was a member of the First Conti- 
nental Congress. 
While making one of 
the opening speeches, 
he declared the col- 
onies to be no longer 
separate, but one na- 
tion, in the famous 
words, " The distinc- 
tions between Virgin- 
ians, Pennsylva- 
nians. New Yorkers, 
and New Englanders 
are no more. I am 
not a Virginian 
but an American." 
Not many months 
after this he at- 
tended the Revolutionary Convention of Virginia 
held at St. John's Church, Richmond. Many of 




St. John's Church, Richmond 



PATRICK HENRY 111 

the members wished to try by all means to keep 
peace between England and her colonies. Patrick 
Henry saw that there could be no honorable peace 
as long as the mother country denied to Americans 
the liberties of English citizens, especially the right 
to tax themselves. Talk of peace without liberty 
roused him to one of the greatest speeches the world 
has ever heard. Said he in part, " I have but one His great- 
lamp by which my feet are guided and that is the ®^ speech 
lamp of experience. I know of no way of judging of the judges fu- 
future but by the past." ..." Our petitions have *^^^ ^^ ^^' 
been slighted ; our remonstrances have produced 
additional violence and insult ; our supplications have 
been disregarded : " . . . "If we mean not basely to 
abandon the noble struggle in which we have been so 
long engaged and which we have pledged ourselves 
never to abandon until the glorious object of our con- 
test shall be obtained, — we must fight ! I repeat it, Urges war 
sir, — we must fight ! An appeal to arms, and to 
the God of hosts, is all that is left us." " There 
is no retreat but in submission and slavery. Our 
chains are forged. Their clanking may be heard 
on the plains of Boston. The war is inevitable. 
And let it come ! I repeat it, sir, let it come ! . . . 

" Gentlemen may cry peace, but there is no 
peace. The war is actually begun. The next gale 
that sweeps from the north will bring to our ears the 
clash of resounding arms. Our brethren are already 
in the field. Why stand we here idle? What is it 



112 THE AMKHK AN HP^VOLUTION 

"Liberty that gentlemen wish ? What would they have ? Is 

life so dear, or peace so sweet, as to be purchased *at 

the price of chains and slavery ? Forbid it, Almighty 

God ! I know not what course others may take, but 

as for me, give me liberty, or give me death ! " 

His words As he said the last words he plunged an imaginary 

come true (jigger into his heart. His words and his motion 

told the truth. It was too late for peace, and the 

time for action had arrived. British hands were 

already at the throat of American liberties. Concord 

Bridge and Lexington had already seen the death 

struggle of patriot and redcoat. The Revolutionary 

War had begun. 

As soldier At the opening of the Revolution, Patrick Henry 

and states- eonniianded the militia of Hanover County, Virginia, 
man 

but, retiring from this command, he was three times 

governor of his state from 1776 to 1779, and after 

the war twice again. 

Broken down in health, Henry was forced to leave 

public life and the practice of law in 1794. Peace- 

His old age fully he spent the remaining years of his life on his 

estate at Red Hill, Charlotte County, Virginia. 

Refuses Washington and Adams both tried to i)ersuade him 

'^^ to enter public life again, but, though he was willing 

to serve, age and infirmity i)revented. For, although 

elected to the senate of Virginia, tleath had claimed 

him before he could tak<' his seat as a lawmaker. 

His was a life l)egun in failure and ended in 

triumph. Sadly and deeply did his fellow country- 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 113 

men mourn him. And well may Virginia and the 
whole nation be proud of the splendid courage of Pat- 
rick Henry, the great orator, statesman, and patriot. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Patrick Henry was an orator, statesman, and patriot of the 
Revolution. He urged the Americans to fight for freedom. 

As a boy he was not fond of learning but liked outdoor life. His 
father and uncle saw that his education was not neglected. 

The first part of his life as merchant, farmer, and storekeeper was 
mostly a failure. At 24 he became a lawyer. In the " parsons' 
case " he showed his talent for speaking, and won a place among the 
great men of Virginia. 

After this success he went into public service. His speech in the 
Virginia Assembly against the Stamp Act roused all the colonists to 
action. At the First Continental Congress he declared the colonies 
not separate but one nation. In his greatest speech Henry urged war, 
saying that peace for America was not possible without the same 
liberties for Americans as for Englishmen. " Liberty or death " 
was his motto. 

He commanded the Virginia militia in 1775. Then he became 
governor of Virginia, and was reelected five times to that office. 

His ill health forced him out of public service in 1794. He 
lived from 1732 to 1799. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1 . AVliy is Patrick Henry remembered ? 
'-2. Tell about his boyhood. 

3. What did his uncle teach him that helped to make him 
the kind of man he was ? 

4. Give an account of his early failures. 

5. How did he first show his talent as a lawyer.' 
(5. What was Henry's answer to the Stamp Act ? 

7. What does he urffc in his greatest speech ? Why ? What 
words showed liow iiuuli lie xjiliicd lihcrly .^ 

8. Tell ubt>ul his life as a soldier and statesman. 



114 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



LESSON XVII 



Stamp Act 
Congress 



New York 

resists 

stamp tax 



THE STAMP ACT. — The king soon saw that 
the speeches of Patrick Henry and Samuel Adams 
against the Stamp Act had thoroughly roused the 
colonies to opposition. Massachusetts invited the 
other colonies to hold a congress to discuss the 
tax on stamps, and make up their minds what to do 
about it. Accordingly delegates from nine colonies 
met at New York in October, 1765, and sent a 
protest against the act to Parliament and to the king. 
The opposition in New York City is a good ex- 
ample of how the people felt. Toward the end of 

October, 1765, 
a ship arrived 
bringing a cargo 
of the hated 
stamps. As she 
cast anchor, 
people watching 
at the Battery 
h i s s e d a n d 
hooted at her. 
At night notices 
were posted 
through the town warning any man who distributed 
or made use of stamped paper to ** take care of his 
house, person, and effects." This warning was 
heeded. No one would receive the stamps, and tliey 




THE STAMP ACT 115 

had to be kept in the fort until they were needed. As 
the first of November approached, excitement in- 
creased in the town. On that day the stamp tax 
woukl go into effect and the people were determined 
that it should not be obeyed. They paraded the 




Resisting the Stamp Act in New York City 

streets, singing patriotic songs and beating muffled 
drums. At the same time they threatened injury to 
any one who might use stamps or stamped paper. 
In the evening, at a great meeting of prominent mer- 
chants held in the City Arms Tavern, all agreed not 
to import goods from England until that country 



110 THE AMERICAN REVOLl'TION 

Non-impor should repeal the Stamp Act. A committee was also 
°° '^ appointed at this meeting to induce other cities 
to cease importing English goods for the same length 
of time. So, many merchants throughout the colo- 
nies entered into agreements not to trade with Eng- 
land until the hated stamp tax should be repealed. 
Many workingmen in England, therefore, were j)ut 
out of work and English merchants begged Parlia- 
ment to repeal the law. 
Sons of Nowhere in the colonies was the law permitted 

Liberty de- ^^j „^^ jj^^^ effect. The Sons of Liberty — societies 
stroy ^ . , P 

stamps of workingmen — took care that boxes of stamped 

paper sent from England were thrown overboard 

or burned. They obliged the stamp sellers to 

give up their positions before the day on which 

the act was to go into force. For a while some of 

the newspapers were not printed, as there was 

no stamped paper to be had, and indeed the 

Colonies printers would not have used it anyway. It was 

will not ^^^ long, however, before they were again printed 

uS6 S taXlipS 

on unstamped paper and sent out without stamps. 
Lawyers, too, agreed to use legal papers without 
stamps. Many of the members of the English 
Parliament had not favored the Act, among 
them, William Pitt and Edmund Burke. Most 
of the members saw that only an army of sol- 
diers could make the colonists obey, and that 
the use of force was likely to mean bloodshed. 
So in March, 1766, Parliament repealed the Stamp 



THE STAMP ACT 



ir 



Act. At the same time it passed another hi w called Stamp Act 
the Declaratory Act, which stated that Parliament ^®P®^^ 
had the right to tax the Americans at any time Declaratory 
and in any way it chose. 



Act 




Sons of Liberty 

On a June day in 1766, — - the king's birthday, — Sons of 
the Sons of Liberty set up a " liberty pole " to ceiebmte 
celebrate the repeal of the Stamp Act. Upon the repeal 
the flag at the top of the pole were the words, 
" The King, Pitt, Liberty." Besides this, they 



nS THE AAU<:UI(AX REVOLUTIOX 

licld a I'oasL on ilic coiiiinoii and at iiij^lit ligliled 
bonfires and illuminations. 

The soldiers in the city and the loyalists among 
the Americans thought the pole and its flag were 
an insult to the king, and two months later chopped 
it down. Within the next four years several more 
liberty poles were set up by the patriots and cut 
down by the soldiers. When the last one was 
felled, in January, 1770, the pieces were thrown 
before tlie door of Montague Tavern, where the 
Sons of Liberty met and were sure to see the ruin 
of their pole. This angered the townspeople so 
that the next day they held a mass meeting on the 
common. At this meeting they resolved that 
soldiers must not appear araied on the streets nor 
leave their quarters after roll call. Soldiers then 
posted up placards about the city insulting the 
Sons of Liberty. Several caught doing this were 
taken before the mayor. A street fight followed 
Golden between soldiers and citizens at Golden Hill, located 
where Cliflf Street now joins Fulton Street with 
Maiden Lane. In the fight, a sailor was fatally 
wounded with a bayonet. Before the town quieted 
down again, two days later, several more people 
were seriously injured. This was about two months 
before the Boston Massacre. 

Other Direct Causes of the War. — The colonists 
were so iiappy over the repeal of the Stamp Act 
that they did not pay much attention to the De- 



Hill 



OTHER DIRECT CAUSES OF THE WAR 119 

claratory Act. But the next year they had reason 
to feel its force. Charles Townshend, one of the 
king's ministers, thought that he could settle the 
colonial question once for all, make England's 
power supreme in America, and prevent the colo- 
nists from further resisting taxation by Parliament. 
Accordingly he brought before that body a number 
of acts that made the colonists more angry than ever. 
These acts were passed and placed duties on paper. The Town- 
paint, glass, and tea ; and on wine, oil, and fruits, ^ ®° ^ ^ 
— if they were sent directly from Spain and Portu- 
gal to the colonies. British officers were to be sent 
to Boston to see that the duties were paid. Writs 
of Assistance were to be declared legal. The 
salaries of the customs officers and of governors, 
judges, and crown lawyers were to be paid out of 
the funds collected by taxation. But these officers 
were to be independent of the colonists. Part of 
the money raised was to be used in maintaining 
British soldiers in the colonies, and what was left 
in bribing Americans to be on the king's side. 

These laws, called the Townshend Acts, were 
passed in June, 1767. Again the colonies refused to 
obey Parliament. Again the Americans declared Colonists 
that they would not pay taxes not laid upon them ^^.^g ^ig^, 
by their own representatives. Merchants once more 
agreed not to import the taxed articles from England. 
Tea, above all, they would not buy, but snniggled 
what they needed from Holland. 



120 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

England found that the taxes couhl not be col- 
lected, especially in Boston. Townshend had died 
a few weeks after his acts were passed by Parlia- 
ment, and Lord North, a friend to King George's 
plans, became prime minister. The king, who 
could easily get Lord North to do anything, now 
had his own way about the treatment of the colonies. 
When he was a boy, his mother used to say to him, 
*' George, be king," meaning that he should not let 
his minister rule for him. 

Now he was going to show the American col- 
onists that he really was king and could tax them, 
and make them pay the tax, too. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The speeches of Adams and Henry against the Stamp Act roused 
the colonists to opposition. 

The Stamp Act Congress met in New York in 1765 and sent 
a protest to the king. 

In New York the stamps were not received. Sons of Liberty, 
societies of workingmen, in the colonies burned the stamps or threw 
them overboard and made the stamp sellers give up their positions. 

The colonists also decided they would buy no goods from Eng 
land till the Stamp Act was repealed. This non-importation act 
affected British merchants, who also begged Parliament to repeal 
it. 

The colonists refused to use stamps at all, and when England saw 
she could not make the colonists obey without bloodshed she re- 
pealed the Act but passed the Declaratory Act, declaring that 
Parliament had the right to tax the colonies as she pleased. 

In 1767, the Townshend Acts were passed which placed duties 
on paper, paint, glass, and tea. These were indirect taxes, and so 
the king thought the colonies would not object, but they did. 



THE KING TRIES TO FORCE OBEDIENCE 1^21 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What did the Stamp Act Congress do? 

2. Tell how New York and other colonies resisted the Stamp 
Act. 

3. What was the Non-importation Act? Why did English 
merchants wish the Stamp Act repealed ? 

4. WTiy was the Stamp Act repealed? When? 

5. What was the Declaratory Act? How did the Sons of 
Liberty celebrate the repeal of the Stamp Act ? 

6. Give an account of the incident at Golden Hill. 

7. What were the Townshend Acts? What was the money 
raised by these Acts to be used for ? 



LESSON XVIII 

The King Vainly Tries to Force Obedience. — 

Soon the people of Massachusetts made the king 
very angry, for their assembly 
petitioned him to have the Town- 
shend Acts repealed. It wrote 
letters to several British govern- 
ment officers on the subject, and 
sent circular letters to the other 
colonies, seeking advice on what 
was best to do about the hated 
laws. All these papers were the 
work of Samuel Adams. King 
George made up his mind to seize 
both Adams and Otis and have 
them sent to England for trial as 
traitors. He also sent soldiers to British Soldier 




Sends sol- 
diers to 
seize 

Adams and 
Otis 



122 THE AIVIERirAN REVOLliTION 

Boston lo j)rolctl llio lives ol" liis customs oflicers 
and to help them in enforcing the law. The soldiers 
arrived in the fall of 1768. A fleet of warships 
entered the harbor, too, and lay with their guns point- 
ing toward the town, ready for instant use. The 
colonists had resisted the Stamp Act and had won, 
so they ke])t up their opposition to the Townshend 
Acts and to the quartering of troops in Boston, hop- 
ing to make the British government yield again. 

About this time several events happened that 

made matters still worse. James Otis in a dispute 

with some British officers was struck over the head 

Soldiers with a sword. He was so badly wounded that he 

make Otis afterwards became insane. This helped to raise 
insane ' 

the temper of the ])eo])le against the soldiers, whom 
they called '* bloody-backs," " scoundrels in red," 
and " red coats." 

There was much ill feeling on both sides when, 
one evening early in March, 1770, a crowd of men 
and boys in Boston, armed with clubs, snowballs, 
and stones threatened a guard of eight soldiers, 
daring them to shoot. At last some one struck 
one of the soldiers, who thereupon fired at the crowd. 
Six others of the guard fired, and when the smoke 
had cleared away, four colonists were dead and 
Boston seven wounded. The Boston Massacre, as this was 
Massacre (..^11^,1^ caused great excitement in Boston. The 
next day Sanniel Adams was instructed by the 
citizens in town meeting to demand that the gov- 



BOSTON MASSACRE 



123 



ernor remove all the soldiers to an island in Boston Soldiers 

harbor. The governor did so. The soldiers who ^^^""^^ 

had done the shooting were immediately arrested Boston 
and were soon brought to trial. They were de- 




Boston Massacre 



fended by John Adams and Josiah Quincy and 
were all acquitted except two, who received light 
punishment. 

By the removal of the soldiers from Boston, the Townshend 
patriots had won another point against England. ^^^^^^ g^- 
Soon they had further cause to be glad, for in April ceptontea 
of the same year all the Townshend duties were 
taken off except that on tea. Still the colonists 



124 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

were not satisfied. They had at first claimed 
that EngUmd coidd not tax them by a direct duty 
like the Stamp Act, but after the passage of the 
Townshend Acts, they denied the right of the 
English government to tax them at all, directly or 
Colonists indirectly. They believed the tea tax but a trick to 

^^ tea tax ^ip^^^^tl Parliament's claim to the right of taxing them. 
They would never agree, they said, to taxation 
without representation in Parliament. But most of 
the people in England at the time felt that Parlia- 
ment had full power to make laws of any kind for 
the colonies. They said that if Parliament could 
pass a law to take the life of a colonist for murder, 
it could certainly pass a law to tax his property. 
Patriots Causes that Hurried on the War. — There were 
favor war y^ire.^(iy ^ number of the Americans like Samuel 
Atlams, who were bent on having the colonies in- 
dependent of the mother country. They believed 
that English rule would always be oppressive. 
They did not believe there was any way to settle 
the trouble between England and the colonies 
except by American independence, and they knew 
that England would not allow this without war. 

There was no open break between England and 
her colonies for four more years. It became clearer 
each day to the king, however, that the colony of 

King favors Massachusetts, at least, was in rebellion. It was 

seventy pj^^jj^ that if the colonies were not to form a union 

and be lost, harsh methods would have to be used 



STEPS TOWARD UNION 125 

instead of giving in to them as in the repeal of the 
Stamp Act and the Townshend duties. This was 
soon made very plain to the king by an event 
that happened in Rhode Island. 

In 1772, a ship called the Gaspee, used by English The Gas- 
customs officers, ran aground in Narragansett Bay. ^^^ ""^® 
There she was set afire by Americans and burned. 
When the English government demanded that the 
guilty persons be sent to England for trial, the 
chief justice of Rhode Island would not obey. 
England saw that rebellion was growing. In the Judges put 
same year an order came from England putting ^ ? 
all Massachusetts judges in the king's pay. The 
people asked their governor to call a special session 
of the Massachusetts assembly to take some action 
against having the judges under the control of the 
king, but this he would not do. 

Steps toward Union. — Then Sanuiel Adams Commit- 

proposed " Committees of Correspondence," for t^^sofCor- 
* ^ ^ _ respond- 

the towns of Massachusetts. These committees ence 
were to keep the towns informed by letter what 
they thought about events and what plans they 
considered it wise to follow in dealing with Par- 
liament and the king. The committees of corre- 
spondence went a long way toward bringing about 
the union of the colonies. Early in the next year 
(1773), Dabney Carr of Virginia succeeded in get- 
ting that colony to propose committees for corre- 
spondence between the various colonies. These 



1-^6 THE AMEIIICAX REVOLUTION 

were formed, and lliey prepared tlie way for the 
Continental Congress which was to follow two years 
later. This movement alarmed the English govern- 
ment, which realizetl that if the colonies were to be 
brought to submission, they must be kept separate. 
King But events now occurred that dashed all hopes of 
tTs to* ^^'^"^'"S the other colonies from the support of 
ward union INIassachusetts and hurried on the war. 

The Tea Tax. — When the colonists saw that all the 

duties were removed from ])aper, paint, glass, and lead, 

but that the threepence a pound duty on tea had 

been left, they agreed not to import any tea from 

Colonists England. All that they needed they could smuggle 

smuggle fpyjjj Holland. It is true that this cost them more 
tea 

than English tea, but they were satisfied to pay 
more rather than submit to be taxed by a law not 
made with their consent. 

The East India Company, which brought the 
tea from India, found that their warehouses were 
filling up with tea and that Americans would not 
purchase it. Expenses were going on just the same, 
and something must be done to save the tea trade 
with the colonies. The British government came 
to the rescue and ordered the tea to be sent to the 
Taxed tea colonies. It was to be shipped to New York, Boston, 
sent to Philadelphia, and Charleston. In each of these 
places men were named to receive the tea and offer 
it for sale. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 127 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Massachusetts petitioned the king to repeal the Townshend Acts ; 
instead, the king sent soldiers to Boston to enforce them. 

An English officer struck Otis and made him insane. People 
were much aroused by this and by the Boston Massacre. 

Adams succeeded in having the British soldiers removed from 
Boston. Thus the patriots won another point against England. 

Then all the duties except that on tea were taken off. The col- 
onists were angry over the tea tax and believed this tax remained 
simply because ParUament wished to show its right to tax them. 

Rebellion grew. In 1772 the colonists burned the Gaspee. The 
king thought stern treatment was needed. 

A number of patriots favored war to settle the trouble between 
England and her colonies over taxation. 

Committees of Correspondence proposed by Adams helped to bring 
about the union of the colonies. The king was alarmed at these steps. 

Patriots agreed not to import tea from England but to smuggle it 
from Holland. Therefore tea piled up in English storehouses. 
Finally the king ordered it shipped to American ports for sale. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1 . How did the king try to enforce the Townshend Acts ? 

2. Tell about the Boston Massacre. Wliat did the colonists 
in Massachusetts gain as a result of this massacre ? 

S. Wliich of the Townsliend duties were repealed ? Why 
were the colonists angry over the tea tax ? 

4. Wliy did some patriots favor war ? How did the king think 
the growing rebellion in tlie colonies sliould be stopped .'' 

5. Tell about tlie burning of the Gaspee. 

6. W]\y did Adams propose committees of correspondence.'' 
Wiy did the work of these committees alarm the king ? 

7. W\\y did not the king repeal the tax on tea? 

8. Why did England order taxed tea sent to America.'' 



1^28 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



LESSON XIX 

Colonists' Attitude on Taxed Tea. — At once the 

colonists took steps to block the king's plan to force 

Many them to pay the tea tax. In all of the towns where 

f ^°^^5^' tea was sent, except Boston, the colonists frightened 

the men who were to receive the tea into giving 

up their offices. The ship sent to Philadelphia 

was obliged to return to England with the tea. At 

Charleston, no one would receive the tea or pay 

duty on it, so it was put into a damp cellar, where 

it lay until it was ruined. 

Tea trouble New York City, too, had trouble over the tea. 

in New ^i^p^ news reached New York that a tea ship, 

the Nancy, would arrive late in November, 1773, 

most of the citizens were aroused. A number of 

men calling themselves the Mohawks, helped by the 

Sons of Liberty, prepared to receive the Nancy, 

which, delayed by bad weather, did not arrive till 

the middle of April, 1774. 

Nancy A committee of the Sons of Liberty met the 

""^t^I^d ^^^^P •'* ^^^"^y ^"^^^^ ^^"^^^ ^^^y compelled the 
captain to cast anchor and saw to it that the crew 

was not allowed to come ashore. Soon another 

boat, the London, hove in sight. As her captain 

said he had no tea aboard he was allowed to take 

his ship to its wharf. Later the committee of the 

Sons of Liberty held a meeting in Frnunces Tavern, 

at the southeast corner of Pearl and Broad streets. 



COLONISTS' ATTITUDE ON TAXED TEA 1^29 

and decided that the London did have tea aboard. 
Then they informed the captain that they were London's 
going to open all the boxes he carried to hunt for ^^^ ^j^^ 
it. At length he confessed that his ship carried sea 
eighteen chests of tea. These were promptly re- 
moved from the vessel and thrown into the harbor. 

In a few days, the captain of the Nancy was 
ready to take his ship with the tea it had brought, 
back to England. With him went Captain Chambers 
of the London, who had found New York an un- 
safe place since he had told the falsehood about the 
tea in his ship. As the two captains departed, joy Both ships 
filled the hearts of the citizens. Ships in the harbor ^o^ng^and 
were decked with flags. Bells were rung and the 
liberty pole was gayly decorated with bunting. At 
its foot, cannon boomed the triumph of the people 
over taxed tea, a " taxation without representation." 

When the tea ships arrived at Boston, they were 
not allowed to unload their cargoes, but with Gov- 
ernor Hutchinson's consent were put under a guard 
of citizens. 

In accordance with British law, these ships must 
land their tea within twenty days or else the king's 
customs ofiicers could unload it. The Boston patriots 
knew that it would be very hard to get the consent 
either of the governor or the collector of the port to 
allow the tea ships to sail back to England with the tea 
"aboard. They knew, too, that the customs officers 
would land the tea unless something could be done 



l.'i() THE AMERICAN KEVOIATION 

to prevent them Iroiii so doing. In their excitement 
they asked the advice of other Massachusetts towns. 
All repHed that the tea must not be landed. Day 
after day passed until the twentieth day arrived. 
On that day, in December, 1773, seven thousand 
persons met in the Old South Meeting House to 
talk over plans for sending the tea back to England. 
Boston Sanuiel Adams conducted the meeting. From ten 

meeting q'(^.}q(^.j^ Ji^ ^j^^ morning the audience listened to 
against ^ 

landing speeches against permitting the landing of the tea. 

During the day the owner of the ships was sent 

to the governor's house to ask permission to take 

his cargo back to P^ngland. Patiently the meeting 

waited for the governor's answer. Night came, and 

with it the owner of the tea ships returned. He 

brought news that the governor had refused him a 

pass for the ships. Every one knew then that he 

intended to land the tea in Boston the next morning. 

Suddenly Samuel Adams arose and said, " This 

meeting can do nothing more to save the country." 

These words had evidently been arranged upon 

The Boston beforehand as a signal, for when A(hims liad uttered 

Tea Party them, a war whoop was heard outside the building 

and forty men disguised as Indians, with hatchets 

in their hands, ran toward the wliarf wliere the 

tea ships lay. Hurrying on board, tliese men 

quickly brought tlie boxes of tea on deck, chopped 

them open, and in tlu-ee liours had emptied the 

tea into Boston liarbor. Tea worth seventy-five 




Boston Tea Party 



131 



\M 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



Boston 
Port BiU 



thousiind dollars was destroyed. The patriots had 
won a strong point — the tea had not been 
anded. 

King George and his ministers were furious 
when they heard what the Boston patriots had 
done. A bill was passed by Parliament, called 
the Boston Port Bill, closing the port of Boston, 
that is, preventing ships from going in or out, 
until the town should pay for the tea de- 
stroyed. Another bill provided that the 
people should hold no more town meetings 
without permission from the governor. It 
said too that he should appoint judges and 
other officers. Soldiers w^ere 
brought into Boston again 
and their commander, 
Thomas Gage, became mili- 
tary governor of the colony. 
He was a mild man, and the 
people of Massachusetts did 
not mind his presence in 
Boston, 
Boston soon began to suffer from the stopping 
of her trade, but the people of the surrounding 
^® country and of the other colonies sent food, clothing, 

^ . and money. So the British government could not 
The other • _ _ 

colonies aid starve the people of Boston into paying for the tea. 

oston Massachusetts now felt that it was time to call on 

the other colonies to help against England, and asked 




Old South Meeting House 



Boston 

under 

military 



THE FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS 133 

tlieni to send delegates to a congress. The idea was 
to make common cause against the king and Parlia- 
ment, who were trying to keep Massachusetts apart 
from the other colonies, by treating her more harshly. 

The First Continental Congress. — Accordingly, Meet at 
all the colonies, except Georgia, sent delegates to j. * ^„ 
the First Continental Congress which met at Phil- 
adelphia, September 5, 1774. Philadelphia was at 
the time the largest and the most important city in 
the colonies. Among the famous men who were 
delegates to the Congress were Samuel Adams, 
of Massachusetts ; George Washington, Patrick 
Henry, and Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia ; and 
Christopher Gadsden, of South Carolina. Paul 
Revere, a Boston silversmith of whom we shall 
soon hear more, forsook his trade to act as mes- 
senger between the Massachusetts patriots and the 
Congress. Hardly a week had passed after the open- 
ing of the Congress at Philadelphia, when Revere 
was hastening on his horse to that city with a most 
important paper in his saddle bag. It contained the 
Suffolk Resolves, passed by the citizens of Suffolk 
County, in which Boston is located. 

These resolutions declared that no obedience was 
due the Boston Port Bill, or to Governor Gage 
or any other of the king's officers. They also 
called on the patriots of Massachusetts towns to 
raise and train soldiers as soon as possible. The 
king's authority in Massachusetts was gone. The 



VU THE AArERICAX REVOLIiTIOX 

Massachu colony wa.s ill ojuMi rebellion. Altliongli llie Con- 
open re- tinental Congress approved the Resolves, still it 
bellion peaceably enough prepared a Declaration of Rights 
to send to king and Parliament. It also drew up 
a " Petition to the King " and an " Address to 
the People of Great Britain." In these papers 
the Congress stated that tlie colonists would not 
consent to be governed by a parliament in which 
they were not represented, but that they were and 
wished to continue loyal subjects of tlie king. After 
Congress had finished its work its members went 
home with the understanding that they were to 
meet again on May 10, 1775. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The colonists decided they would not be forced to pay the tea 
tax. 

In Philadelphia the tea was returned ; in Charleston it was 
put in damp cellars ; in New York City some of the tea was emptied 
into the harbor and the rest sent back to England ; in Boston 
ships were not permitted to unload ; the governor refused to allow 
the ships to leave the harbor. 

A town meeting was held ; at a given signal, the Boston Tea Party 
took place and nearly seventy-five thousand dollars' worth of tea was 
emptied into Boston harbor. 

The king ordered the ports of Boston closed (Boston Port Bill) 
and put the town under military rule, until it paid for the tea. 
But the other colonies aided Boston, sending food, clothing, and 
money, and Boston did not pay for the tea. 

Boston called for delegates to the First Continental Congress 
which met at Philadelphia in 1774. 

The Suffolk Resolves sent to the Congress by Massachusetts were 
approved, and thereafter that colony was in open rebellion against 
the king's authority. 



GENERAL QUESTIONS 135 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. How (lid the colonists prevent the sale of the tea sent by 
the khig ? 

2. Tell of the trouble over the tea in New York. 

3. What was the English law about the landing of tea? 

4. Why did Boston hold a town meeting? Why did Adams 
order the Boston "^Fea Party ? Give an aeet)unt of it. 

5. How much tea was Massachusetts expected to pay for? 
What was the Boston Port Bill ? 

0. How else did the king punish Massachusetts ? Why were 
the king's punishments of little use ? 

7. Wliy did Massachusetts call the First Continental Con- 
gress ? When ? 

8. Wliat did the Suffolk Resolves declare? 

LESSON XX. REVIEW 

Review the lessons from XII to XIX inclusive, 
using the summaries and the questions at the end of 
each lesson. Attention should be given to the more 
important facts only. 

GENERAL QUESTIONS 

1. Name three indirect causes of the Revolutionary War. 

2. Name three direct causes of this war. 

3. What were the steps toward union of the colonies ? 

In a composition lesson write from outline about 
one of the following topics. 

(1) The Wilderness Road. 

(2) What Sanuiel Adams did for the colonies. 

(3) The Parsons' Case. 

(4) Patrick Henry's Early Life and Education. 
(.->) (Joldcn Hill. 

(G) How Taxed Tea was receiveil in America. 



KJG THE AMEUICAX REVOLUTION 

SUGGESTION 

Dramatizution : — Boston Tea Party 

Three Seenes 

(1) The owner of the tea ships api)eaHng to Governor Iluleh- 
inson of Massaehusetts to send the sliips bac-k to England. 

("2) Samuel Adams addressing the meeting of eitizens in Old 
South Meeting House. 

(3) The colonists disguised as Indians throwing the tea into 
Boston harbor. 

LESSON XXI 

Revolutionary War Begins. — During the winter 
months the people of tlie colonies patiently awaited 
the answer of the English government to their 
addresses, but no reply came. General Gage had 
foiu* regiments of soldiers in Boston, too few to 
bring back the patriots of Massachusetts under 
Massachu- royal control. The jKitriots on their side began 
to train their minutemen — tiiat is, soldiers that 
would be ready at a moment's notice. They also 
collected powder and other military stores at Concord 
and other towns, Samuel Adams and John Han- 
cock, leaders of the Boston patriots, knowing that 
they were in danger of arrest, went to live with the 
Reverend Jonas Clark, a friend, at Lexington, not far 
from Boston. 

General Gage knew that the English y)eople were 
dissatisfied with him because he did not move againsi 
the patriots. He watched his chance, and, in April, 



setts trains 
minutemen 



FIRST PERIOD 137 

1775, tliouglit the time hail come to destroy the British 
military stores at Concord and capture the two attack^ 
American leaders. But the patriots were wide 
awake. Dr. Joseph Warren, another patriot leader 
in Boston, heard of General Gage's plan. He kept 
Paul Revere and William Dawes ready to speed off 
to Lexington at the first sign of danger. 

FIRST PERIOD : Battle of Lexington to Declara- 
tion of Independence. — Revere had arranged with 
the sexton of the Old North Church that if the British 
crossed to the mainland from Boston in boats, two 
lanterns were to be hung in the church steeple. 
But, if the British went by way of Boston Neck 
— all the way by land — the sexton was to hang 
but a single lantern in the steeple. 

" One, if by land, and two, if by sea ; 
And I on the opposite shore will be. 
Ready to ride and spread the alarm 
To every Middlesex village and farm. 
For the country folk to be up and to arm." 

— Longfellow, Tales of a Wayside Inn. 

On the night of April 18, Revere rowed from Paul Re- 
Boston to Charlestown and there watched the church ^f^'^ .^^' 

mgnt nde 

tower. He saw two lights gleam out. Immedi- 
ately he was on his horse and off toward Lexing- 
ton. *' Up and to arms, the regulars are coming ! " 
he shouted as he passed each village and farmhouse. 
When he reached Lexington, the guard outside the 



i;]s 



THE AMEHR AN IIEVOLUTION 



liouse where Samuel Adams aiitl John Hancock 
were sleeping told hmi not to make so much noise. 
" Noise ? " shouted Revere. " You will soon have 
noise enough. The regulars are coming ! " Here 
he met William Dawes, who had ridden from Boston 
by way of Roxbury, and Dr. Samuel Prescott. 



ip'p.^5^ 




v-- 



Paul Revere 's Ride 



The three dashed on toward Concord, Soon they 
were stopped by British officers. Dawes and Revere 
were made prisoners, but Dr. Prescott jumped his 
horse over a fence and escaped. Meanwhile, eight 
hundred soldiers sent out by Gage under cover of 
darkness were marching toward Lexington. Adams 
and Hancock had arisen, and Paul Revere, who had 
been set fi ee, guided them across fields and saw them 
safely on their way to the meeting of the Continental 
Congress at Philadelphia. As the sound of rifle fire 



BATTLE OF LEXINGTON 



139 



First clash 
at Lexing- 
ton 



at Lexington reached their ears, Adams exclaimed, 
" What a glorious morning is this ! " Glorious indeed, 
but not for the farmers then gathering for battle. 

Minutemen were drawn up on the green at Lexing- 
ton when the British reached there. " Disperse, ye 
rebels ! " shouted Major Pitcairn, commander of the 
redcoats. But 

they did not dis- 
perse. "Fire!" 
came the com- 
mand, and eight 
minutemen fell 
dead. Then the 
redcoats went to 
Concord, where 
they burned the 
courthouse and 
destroyed flour 
and cannon. 

By this time minutemen were gathering from Defense of 
every direction. They met the redcoats at Con- gridge 
cord Bridge, where a skirmish took place. 
" By the rude bridge that arched the flood, 
Their flag to April's l)rceze unfurled, 
Here once the embattled farmers stood, 
And fired the shot heard round the world." 

— Emerson, Concord Hymn. 

Six patriots were killed, but realizing that the 
country was rising, the regulars retreated. 




Concord Bridge and Monument 



140 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



BATTLE OF LEXINGTON: AprU 19. 1775.— 

They fell back toward Lexington. But from behind 

Americans every barn and tree, every stone wall and hill, rifles 

ineton ^'^^^ pouring deadly hail into their ranks. General 

Gage had sent twelve hundred men from Boston to 

reenforce them. When the tired redcoats, retreating 



win at Lex- 



■p- 


"^ 






.£9 


4 




SlftiT.. 




.#^MH^K,'9 


5W '^ i 


CIS 




i 








r.H^pMa 









Retreat from Concord 

from Concord, met the fresh troops at Lexington, 

they fell to the ground, panting and exhausted. 

British re- By this time, the patriots had increased in number 

Charles- ^^ such a degree that the whole British force was in 

town danger of being captured. So the regulars, having 

lost nearly three hundred men, continued to retreat 

until by evening they reached Charlestown. Not 

quite one hundred patriots had been killed. 

Now the minutemen began to move toward 



THE COLONIES UNITE FOR RESISTANCE 141 



Boston. Along the roads they tramped, some armed 
with shotguns and some with muskets, marching in 
no particular order and cracking jokes as they went. 
Some wore old and 



Minutemen 
gather at 
Boston 




The Battle of Lexington 



faded uniforms, but 

many were in ordinary 

working clothes. In 

a few days, an army 

of sixteen thousand, 

composed of farmers, 

clerks, students, and 

men from every walk 

of life, was encamped 

around Boston. Among 

their leaders were Israel 

Putnam and Benedict Arnold of Connecticut, and 

John Stark of New Hampshire. 

The Colonies Unite for Resistance. — Three weeks 
after the battle of Lexington, on May 10, 1775, 
Ethan Allen, of Vermont, took Fort Ticonderoga 
on Lake Champlain, and Fort Crown Point, farther 
north on the same lake, surrendered to Seth Warner. 
These victories gave the colonists control of the 
route from Canada to New York. 

The same day the Second Continental Congress 
met, and active preparations for war began. John 
Hancock was made president of the Congress which 
took charge of the army around Boston, and borrowed 
thirty thousand dollars with which to buy arms and 



Americans 
capture 
Ticonder- 
oga and 
Crown 
Point 



Second 

Continental 

Congress 



chief 



142 THE AMEIUC AN RE\OLUTION 

powder. Virginia, Maryland, and Pennsylvania 
were called upon to furnish ten companies of soldiers 
each. George Washington was ai)pointed com- 
mander in chief of the American forces. 
Washing- This was a very wise move, for Washington, 

^^ ^^^ who was at the time commander in chief of the 
com- 
mander in Virginia militia, was widely known as an able 

soldier and a man of high character. Moreover, 

Massachusetts was the leader of the patriot cause, 

but by making Washington head of the Continental 

army, Virginia naturally became warmly in favor 

of the same cause. John Adams, no doubt, thought 

of this when he urged Washington's appointment. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Massachusetts prepared for war by training " minutemen " and 
by collecting ammunition at Concord and other towns. 

The British general, Gage, planned to destroy the military stores 
at Concord. The Americans heard of his plan and Paul Revere 
watched the British movements. On April i8, 1775, Revere made a 
midnight ride, announcing the coming of the regulars to all the 
farmers and villagers around Lexington. 

The next morning, minutemen collected at Lexington and eight 
were killed ; but at Concord Bridge they defeated the British and 
forced them to retreat to Lexington. The Americans fought Indian 
fashion along the way, and drove the British back to Charlestown 
with the loss of 300 men. After this battle of Lexington the 
minutemen gathered about Boston. 

Vermont militia under Ethan Allan captured Forts Ticonderoga and 
Crown Point, May 10, 1775. The same day the Second Continental 
Congress met, made John Hancock its president, and Washington 
commander in chief of the army. It borrowed thirty thousand 
dollars with which to buy arms and ammunition. 



BATTLE OF BUNKER HILL 143 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. How did the patriots prepare for war? 

2. Wliy did the British plan to attack Concord ? Tell how 
Paul Revere's ride helped the Americans. 

3. Wliy did the British retreat from Concord ? Describe the 
battle as the Britisli fell back toward Lexington. 

4. Who were defeated in this battle ? Where did tlie British 
go from Lexington Y 

5. Describe the minutemen gathered at Boston after the 
battle. How many were there.'' 

G. Wliat forts were captured on Lake Champlain in 1775 ? 
Of what value was the victory to the Americans ? 

7. Who was president of the Second Continental Congress ? 
State three things that this Congress did. 

LESSON XXII 

BATTLE OF BUNKER HILL. — Since the battles 
of Lexington and Concord more British soldiers had 
come to Boston under command of Generals William 
Howe, Sir Henry Clinton, and John Burgoyne. 
These newcomers brought the British force up to 
ten thousand men, and General Gage now felt 
strong enough to move against the Americans. 

On a neck of land opposite Boston lay Charles- 
town, and behind the town were Breed's Hill and Americans 
Bunker Hill. These hills commanded Boston in Breed's Hill 
such a way that if Gage hoped to hold that town, 
he must fortify at least one of them. The patriots 
were ahead of him, however. They fortified Bunker 
Hill, but on the night of June 16 seized Breed's 
Hill. General Gage could have easily landed men 



144 THE AMERICAN REVOLrilOX 

Ix'Iiiiid tlic Aiiiericaiis and ful llu-iii oil" IVoin llie 

mainland, but he eliose to attack them in front. 

On the afternoon of June 17, the British, commanded 

Howe by General Howe, crossed over from Boston and 

Americans advanced up the slope of Breed's Hill with about 
three thousand men. Nearer and nearer he came 
to the patriot works at the top, but no shots were 
fired. 

Soon the redcoats were but fifty steps from the 
American line. Suddenly the faces of the patriots 
appeared over their breastworks and their guns 
poured a deadly fire into the British. The English 
soldiers were surprised and frightened, and those 
who remained turned and fled down the hill. Three 
times General Howe led his men up the hill. The 
second attack ended like the first, but at the third 
assault, as the redcoats advanced to the patriot 
works, only those in front were shot down, for the 
Americans had little powder left. Those who 
followed fought the Americans hand to hand and 
drove them from the hill. They soon joined the 
main force at Cambridge. The British had won, 
but at a terrible cost. Said General Greene of 
Rhode Island, " I wish we could sell them another 

Results of hill at the same ])rice." More than one thousand 

^"^fj of them lay dead or dying on the hillside, while 

the Americans had lost only about four hundred 

fifty men and most of these only at the end of 

the battle when their powder was gone. 




lij 



146 THE AMERICAN IIEVOLITIOX 

The following lines are from an imaginary speech 
of General Warren to the patriots before the ha I lie : — 

" In the God of battles trust ! 

Die wc may, — and die we nuist ; — 

But, O, where can dust to dust 

Be consigned so well. 

As where Heaven its dews shall shed 

On the martyred patriot's bed, 

And the rocks shall raise their head. 

Of his deeds to tell ! " 

— John Pierpont. 

When the news of the battle of Bunker Hill 
reached England, the British government saw that it 
would be no easy task to subdue the Americans. 
Two more such battles, said a French statesman, 
and England would have no army in America. 
Washington thought it -proved that the liberties 
of the country were safe and Franklin declared that 
England had now lost her colonies forever. 

Washington Forces the British to Leave Boston. — 
Soon after the battle of Bunker Hill, General Washing- 
ton arrived at Cambridge and took commantl of the 
American troops. They were untrained, unorganized 
militia, chiefly grouped according to the towns from 
which they had come. Washington at once set to 
work to drill and organize them into regiments. Op- 
posite Breed's Hill and on the other side of Boston lay 
Dorchesler Heights. Forsoine uid-cnown i-eason. Gen- 
eral Howe, who had succeeded Gage in command, had 



EXPEDITION AGAINST QUEBEC 



147 




General Howe 



neglected to fortify these lieiglits. Early in March, 
1776, Washington took Dorchester Heights and forti- 
fied them. Howe saw at once that he mnst repeat 
his experience at Bnnker Hill or leave Boston. 

Choosing the easier way, he pnt his soldiers 
aboard ship a few days later 
and sailed away to Halifax, 
in Nova Scotia. There he re- 
mained a few months, planning 
an attack on New York City. 
Washington found that General 
Howe had left behind him in 
Boston two hundred cannon, a 
great quantity of powder, and 
all kinds of military stores. 
Never again did New England suffer from British rule. 
Expedition against Quebec. — We have seen that 
the Americans around Boston did no more fighting 

after the battle of Bunker 
Hill. But the patriot 
cause did not stand still 
for the rest of the year 
1775. Congress sent one 
more petition to the king, 
but he refused to receive 
it. In fact, he hired 
twenty thousand Hes- 
sians, German troops, to 
help his own army to 




Fortifies 

Dorchester 

Heights 



Howe sails 
away to 
Halifax 



Americans 
defeated 



Hessian Soldiers 



148 THE AMERKAX REVOIJTTON 

coii(|uor the Anioricans. During (lie year, the 
patriots planned to take (Quebec. They succeeded 
in capturing Montreal, but their force was too small 
and the assault on Quebec resulted in defeat. Gen- 
eral Montgomery was killed, and Benedict Arnold 
wounded. This campaign was very disheartening 
to the patriots, and especially so, because the loss 
of the brave Montgomery was a heavy blow. 

While the war had begun in Massachusetts, the 
English government very soon saw the need of 
conquering other colonies as quickly as possible, 
especially those in which there were many Loyalists, 
Tories or Tories, as those colonists were called who sup- 
ported the king. 

British Repulsed at Fort Moultrie. — So about the 
beginning of Ma3% 177G, Admiral Parker, with a Brit- 
ish fleet, carrying an army under General Henry 
Clinton, sailed to attack Charleston, the principal city 
of South Carolina, in the hope that they could save 
that colony for the king. 

In Charleston harbor they found a fort which 
it seemed would be very easy to capture. This 
fort on Sullivan's Island was built of palmetto 
logs faced with sand banks. Altliough it had some 
heavy guns, it seemed so rudely built that it amused 
General Charles Lee, whom Congress had sent down 
to defend South Carolina. He thought the British 
would have an easy time capturing it. But Colonel 
Moultrie, who commanded the fort, had twelve 



DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE 140 

hundred men and several hundred guns to rely on. 
These he used so well that when the British attacked 
him late in June, 1776, they were repulsed with 
great loss and so much damage, that after the battle 
only one of their ten ships was fit to go to sea. 

Colonel Moultrie's force suffered little, as the fort 
was too low to be a target and the shots that did 
hit it were for the most part wasted in the sand. 
When, after three weeks, the English had repaired 
their ships, they sailed to New York City. 

DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. — In 
the meantime the wish for independence from Eng- 
land was spreading in the colonies. Before 1775, 
although the colonists objected to being taxed, they 
did not think of separating from England. But on the 
last day of May, 1775, the people of Mecklenburg 
County, Virginia, passed resolutions burning with 
desire for liberty, and in June, 1776, Richard Henry Desire for 

Lee of Virginia offered a resolution in the Continental "»depend- 

° _ ^ ence 

Congress " That these United Colonies are, and of 

right ought to be, free and independent states." 
In two other resolutions, Lee urged the colonies 
to prepare a plan of union and to seek aid from 
foreign countries. Congress was not ready to ac- 
cept these resolutions at once. There was much 
to be said for and much against them. John Adams 
was the chief speaker in their favor. And when a 
vote was taken, on July 2, it was seen that most 
of the colonies also favored a declaration of in- 







\:a) 



Reading Deciaiation ol Independence 



DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE 151 

dependence. For the king had not listened to 
their petitions, but had hired men to fight his 
American subjects. Then, too, their successes had 
shown the colonists that they were able to care 
for themselves. 

For several weeks Thomas Jefferson of Virginia, one Adoption 
of the younger members of the Continental Congress, 2J j . 
had been at work preparing such a declaration. 
His work was now finished and, on July 4, Congress 
accepted and published the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence. Throughout the colonies, the patriots 
made bonfires, rang bells, and fired cannon in honor 
of the Declaration. Soldiers in New York pulled 
down the leaden statue of George III, which was 
later east into bullets. The colony of New York 
approved the Declaration, on July 9, and then 
the thirteen colonies became the United States of 
America. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Gage was in command of ten thousand British soldiers in Boston. 
The Americans fortified Breed's Hill. The British attacked the 
patriot works June 17, 1775. Three times they charged. At the 
third assault the American powder gave out and so the patriots 
were driven from the hill, but the British lost a thousand men. 

Washington then seized Dorchester Heights and so forced the 
British to evacuate Boston. Howe sailed to Halifax, Nova Scotia. 
The king hired Hessian troops to help the British. 

The Americans were defeated in 1775 at Quebec. 

Colonists who supported the king were called loyalists or tories. 
In June, 1776, the British attacked Fort Moultrie, in Charleston 
haibor, South Carolina. They were badly defeated, and left for 
New York City after their ships were repaired. 



15^2 THE AIMEUICAX REVOLUTION 

On July 4, 1776, Congress adopted the Declaration of Independ- 
ence. The thirteen colonies became the United States of America. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Who commanded the British at the battle of Bunker Hill ? 

2. Why did the Americans fortify Bunker and Breed's hills? 
Describe the battle of Bunker Hill. Who were defeated? 

3. How was the news of this battle received by England ? 
By America ? What did a French statesman say about it ? 

4. Why did the British withdraw from Boston ? 

5. How did England increase her army in America? Wliy 
were the Americans tlefeated at Quebec ? Who were their 
leaders ? 

6. Describe the attack on Fort Moidtrie. Give the result. 

7. W^hat was the Declaration of Independence ? 

8. \Mio wrote the Declaration ? ^^^^en was it adopted by 
the colonies? How was its adoption celebrated? 



LESSON XXIII 

SECOND PERIOD. War in the Middle States. 
— The failure of the canii)aign against Quebec k'ft 
the road from Canada to New York by way of the 
Hudson River o])en in the north. This the British 
in Canada now phmned to seize. General Howe 
meant to move first against New York at the south- 
Importance ern end of this line. For New York was of great 

of the fight importance, as its capture meant control of the 
in New 
York Hudson River and tlie road to Canada. The British 

thought that if they were successful they would be 

able to se[)arate Massachusetts from Virginia and 

that tlien both of those colonies would be jjlad to 



SECOND PERIOD lofj 

make peace with the king, and the revolution would 
be ended. Washington foresaw that the New Eng- 
land colonies were in danger of being cut off from 
the middle and southern colonies. To prevent this, 
toward the end of April, 1776, he made New York 
his headquarters. 

A little later General Howe put his troops aboard 
ship and sailed from Halifax. Toward the end of 
June, he arrived at Staten Island with his army, 
and prepared to take New York City from Wash- 
ington. The task seemed an easy one, since Howe's 
army contained twenty-five thousand well-drilled, 
well-equipped men under well-trained officers, while 
Washington had only about nineteen thousand men, 
among them many raw recruits. The prize for which Contest- 
the two armies were about to struggle was very tiny !?*^ ^°^ 
compared with the New York City of to-day. From City 
the battery the city extended north only as far as 
Chatham Street, and from east to west a good part 
of it was little more than half as wide as it is at the 
present time, all the rest of the present east and west 
sides being ground since filled in. 

Up to this time, the English government, although England 
fighting the colonists, nevertheless hoped that °^®J^ 
they would still remain loyal. In July, 1776, Lord 
Howe, brother of General Howe, brought from 
England an offer of pardon to all the colonists who 
would submit to the king's rule again and help to 
restore peace. This offer Lord Howe sent by mes- 



154 



THE AMKIUCAX RKVOM rroN 



st'ii^or lo llir Airu'ricaii coiimuiiKlcr in clnCr, ad- 
Insult to dressing him as plain George Washington, Esq. 
•ongress jj^ would not call Washington general, as this 




New York in 1776 

would have been recognizing the authority of Con- 
gress, which had aj)pointed him. As this letter 
did not recognize Washington's position and rank, 
he would not receive it and nothing came of the 
matter. 
Defense of Battle of Long Island. — To tlie southeast of 
New York ]y/[j^,j]^j^^tan Island across the East River lay Brooklyn 
Heights. They conunanded New York just as Dor- 



BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND 



155 



-Route of American A 
- " " British A 

SCALE OF MILES 



Chester Heights did Boston, Nine thousand of 
Washington's men under General Israel Putnam held 
the Heights. The rest of Washington's soldiers 
were scattered in 
garrisons at Fort 
Washington on 
the upper west 
side of Manhat- 
tan Island, at 
Fort Lee on the 
New Jersey shore, 
on Governor's 
Island off the 
Battery, and in 
the city itself. 

General Howe 
determined to 
attack the force 
on Brooklyn 
Heights. He was 
quite sure that if 
he could destroy 
half of their army, 
the colonists would be willing to listen to the peace 
proposals of the British government. In the latter 
l)art of August, General Howe, moving over from 
Staten Island, landed twenty thousand men at 
Gravesend. The British Generals Glinton, Gorn- 
wallis, and Howe took position at the Flatlands be- 




Battle of Long Island 



Howe at- 
tacks 
Brooklyn 
Heights 



156 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

tweeii the present Utica and Flatlands avenues. 

Their Hessian alhes, under General De Heister, 

marched past the town of Gravesend and took j)osi- 

tion in front of P^lathush Pass, which was situated 

British and where the lower end of Prospect Park now is. An- 

Amencan Q^Jier division of the British army commanded by 
positions i i i -vt 

Major General Grant took the road through New 

Utrecht and gained a position on the "Coast Road," 
near the present Bay Ridge Parkway and not far 
from the shore of New York Bay. 
Where the The main army of the Americans occupied the 
Americans j.^^j lying between the Brooklyn Navy Yard and 
located Gowanus Bay on the north and south. Their 
position was bounded on the east by the present 
line of Nevins Street ' and on the west by Butter- 
milk Channel and the East River. Part of this, 
overlooking the river, included Brooklyn and 
Columbia heights. A commander who wished to 
occupy New York City must hold these heights. 
The fortifications commanded by General Putnam in- 
cluded Fort Box, now Pacific Street, between Nevins 
Street and Third Avenue; Fort Greene, between 
State and Schermerhorn streets; and Fort Putnam, 
now Fort Greene Park. On the left were the 
intrenchments situated in what is now Cumber- 
land Street, between AVilloughby Street and Myrtle 
Avenue. 

• See bronze tablet at the corner of Flatbush Avenue and Nevins 
Street. 



BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND 157 

On a line running through wluit is now Green- 
wood Cemetery, Prospect Park, and Evergreen 
Cemetery was a ridge of hills known as the Heights 
of Guana. Along this ridge lay the American outer 
or skirmish line, defended on the right by Lord 
Stirling with New Jersey and Maryland riflemen 
and Delaware troops, and General Parsons with 
Connecticut soldiers. 

General Sullivan's troops guarded the center 

along the Heights of Guana. To the left of these 

were Pennsylvania and Connecticut troops under Capture of 

Colonel Miles as far east as the present entrance to ^J^^ . 

Jamaica 

Evergreen Cemetery. At this point was the Jamaica Pass 
Pass, which, through some one's blunder, was 
guarded by only five American soldiers. 

Loyalists informed Howe of this, and on the night 
of August 26, he moved forward toward the pass, 
guided by three Flatbush loyalists. 

The five Americans watching for the enemy were 
wide awake, standing far apart along the road so as 
to be able to sight the enemy the sooner. But 
Clinton, with his British force, came across the fields 
and, getting between these watchers and the Pass, 
captured them early on the morning of the following 
day. 

Following the King's Highway, Clinton's men 
suddenly fell upon the rear of the Americans under 
Colonel Miles and General Sullivan, doubling the left 
wing of the army back on itself. At the same time 



158 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



-^^ 



Defeated 

at Battle 

HiU 



Americans General De Heister with the Hessians at the Flat- 

^"^1 the "^^^h Pass was attacking them in the front with 

Flatbush great vigor. Thus hemmed in between the British 

and the Hessians, Sulhvan's men were ahnost all 

killed or captured. 

General Grant, hearing the firing, advanced against 
the forces of Stirling and Parsons which formed 

the right wing of the army. 
The Americans were making 
a splendid fight at Battle 
Hill, now part of Green- 
wood Cemetery, bravely 
contesting every foot of 
ground, when suddenly 
they found that Cornwallis 
was in their rear, pushing 
toward the East River. 
Their one chance of escape 
was to drive him back and 
gain the protection of the 
American works in charge 
of General Putnam at Fort 
Box. This, Stirling with 
the Marylanders now tried 
to do. They were successful till they came to the 
Cortelyou house occupied by the British and situ- 
ated at the present corner of 5tli Avenue and 'kl 
Street. Again and again the brave Marylanders 
tried to storm the building, but were mercilessly 




Battle Monument in Prospect 
Park, Brooklyn 



BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND L50 

mowed down by two cjumoii wliich llio oiiciny liad 
planted in front of it, and by the musket fire from 
its windows. Stirling, completely surrounded and 
defeated, surrendered, while Parsons hid in the 
bushes, and finally reached the American lines. The 
Americans had lost two thousand men and were now 
besieged in their fortifications. 

Washington, who had come over from New York, 
watched the battle from a hill where Atlantic Avenue 
now crosses Court Street. As he saw Stirling's 
men fall before the withering fire of the British, he Monument 
cried, " Good God ! What brave fellows I nuist jyj^rJ. 
this day lose!" Their splendid stand is commem- landers 
orated by the monument to their memory erected 
in Prospect Park by their native state. 

In their ragged regimentals. 
Stood the old Continentals, 

Yielding not. 
While the grenadiers were lunging, 
And like hail fell the plunging 

Cannon-shot ; 

When the files 

Of the isles, 
From the smoky night-encampment, bore the banner of 
the rampant 

Unicorn ; 
And grummer, grummer, grummer, rolled the roll of the 
drummer 

Through the morn ! 



IfiO THE AINIERICAX REVOLFTIOX 

TIr'H willi ('\<-.s to llic front ;ill, 
And witJi guns iiorizontal, 

Stood our sires ; 
While the balls whistled deadly, 
And in streams flashing redly 

Blazed the fires : 

As the roar 

On the shore 
Swept the strong battle-breakers o'er the green-sodded 
acres 

Of the plain ; 
And louder, louder, louder, cracked the black gun-powder, 

Cracking amain ! 



Now like smiths at their forges 
Worked the red St. George's 

Cannoneers, 
And the villainous salt])eter 
Rang a fierce, discordant meter 

Round our ears : 

As the swift 

Storm drift. 
With hot sweeping anger, came the horseguard's clangor 

On our flanks. 
Then higher, higher, higher, burned the old-fa.shioncd fire 

Through the ranks! 

Then the bare-headcfl Colonel 
Galloped through the white infernal 
l*owdcr-cloud ; 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 161 

And his broadsword Wiis swinging, 
And his brazen throat was ringing 

Trumpet loud ; 

Then the blue 

Bullets flew, 
And the trooper- jackets redden at the touch of the leaden 

Rifle-breath ; 
And rounder, rounder, rounder, roared the iron six- 
pounder. 

Hurling death ! 

— Guy Humphreys McMaster. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The failure of the Americans to capture Quebec in 1775, left 
open the route along the Hudson, from Canada to New York. The 
British planned to seize this road and to take New York at the 
southern end and so cut off the New England colonies from the others. 
Washington made his headquarters in New York and tried to pre- 
vent this. 

Washington seized Brooklyn Heights, which commanded New 
York just as Dorchester Heights did Boston. He ordered about 
half of his men, under Putnam, to hold the Heights. The rest of his 
soldiers were scattered in garrisons at Fort Washington, Fort Lee, 
Governor's Island, and in lower New York City. 

Howe attacked Brooklyn Heights, as he wanted to destroy half of 
Washington's army at once. The British greatly outnumbered the 
Americans and the patriots after a hard fight at Flatbush Pass and 
Battle Hill were defeated. A monument to the Marylanders in 
Prospect Park commemorates their bravery at the battle of Long 
Island. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat were the British plans of campaign after the Dec- 
laration of Indeprndcnct"? 

'-2. Why was iJic capture of New York iniijortuiil ? 

3. Tell about the insult offered to Congress by Lord Howe. 



162 THE AMERICAN RE\(JLUTION 

4. Tell liow Washington tried to defend Xew York City. 
Why was the possession of Brooklyn Heights important ? 

5. Give the positions of the British soldiers at the battle of 
Long Island. Where were the three divisions of the Anieriean 
army stationed ? 

G. (iive an account of the fight at Flathush. At Battle Hill. 

7. What were the losses of the Americans in this battle .^ 

8. Where is the monument to the Marylanders ? Tell about 
their bravery in the battle of Long Island. 



LESSON XXIV 

Removal of Retreat from Long Island. — Washington saw that 
ton^s sd- ^^^^ whole army would be destroyed if he did not at 

diets from once remove it to New York. The next two days 
were rainy and little fighting was done. On the 
night of August 29, Washington, by his energy and 
undaunted courage, gathered a great fleet of boats, 
manned by skillful Massachusetts boatmen, at Fulton 
Ferry. In these, under cover of darkness, all the 
soldiers and suppHes were carried to Manliattan 
Island. All night long the faithful boatmen toiled 
desperately and in silence, while Washington anx- 
iously watched and directed the removal. Fortu- 
nately at dawn a dense fog arose, under cover of 
which the last of the men were withdrawn. 

When morning came, Howe learned of W^ashing- 
ton's retreat and attacked the American intrench- 
ments, but found nothing but a few useless guns. 
Howe could undoubtedly have taken the American 
works by assault at the end of the first day. He 



RETREAT FROM LONG ISLAND 



163 



could have cut off Washington's retreat by Hning 
up the British ships in the East River, and he 




Retreating from Brooklyn 

could have followed up his victory at once by 
attacking New York City. Why he did none of 
these things has never been satisfactorily explained. 



104 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Effect of '^'''^' serious dcfcjil ol' llic AiiKM'ic-ans on I^oiig Island 

the Battle ^^..,j^ very nearly fatal to American independence, 
of Long 
Island The soldiers became dispirited and Washington 

found it difficult to keep his army together. Many 

wished to return to their homes at the close of their 

enlistment term, while others deserted. 

Volunteers Death of Nathan Hale. — Washington was anx- 

to help jy^jj^ ^^y if^iiYii what the next moye of the British 

Washing- hip • • i • 

ton would be, so he called for a yolunteer to yisit their 

camp in order to find out their plans. Nathan 
Hale, a captain of Connecticut rangers, offered his 
services. Disguised as a schoolmaster he went to 
Connecticut, and from there crossed to Long Is- 
land. He had gathered the desired figures and 
drawings and was about to return to the American 
lines when he was exposed by a loyalist relative, 
Hanged as taken ])risoner, court-martialed, and hanged as a spy. 
* ^Py It is said that when Hale stood under the apple 
tree on which he was to be hanged, a British officer 
taunted him with the remark, " This is a fine death 
for a soldier." To this Hale replied, " Sir, there 
is no death which would not be rendered noble in 
such a glorious cause. I only regret that I have 
Statue to but one life to lose for my country." The statue 
of Nathan Hale in City Hall Park, Manhattan, 
conuuemorates his heroic dvvd and death. 

Maneuvers around New York and in New Jersey. 
— Leaving Ceneral Putnam with a strong force at 
the southern end of Manhattan Island, Washington 



Nathan 
Hale 




Statue of Nathan Hale 



IGJ 



KKi 



IIIK AMEHK A\ REVOLrTION 



established his lieadquarters at the Apthorpe resi- 
dence, which stood where Ninth Avenue now crosses 
Ninety-first Street. At different points, nearer the 
city, soldiers were stationed in expectation of an 
attack. Under cover of a heavy fire from his ships 




Apthorpe Mansion 



stationed in the East River, Howe brought over his 
troops from Brooklyn Heights and landed them at 
the foot of what is now East 34th Street. When 
the Britisli pursued the Americans, the latter broke 
and fied along tlie Boston Post Road, the only road 
leading to the north end of Manhattan Island. 
Their officers tried in vain to clieck them. Wash- 



NEW YORK AND NEW JERSEY 



167 



ington, hearing the firing, jumped on his horse and 
hastened to where his sokiiers were flying before the 
British regulars. After he had tried without sue- Washing- 
cess to have his men return the enemy's fire, he to^Harlem^ 
ordered the retreat to continue to Harlem Heights. Heights 

The soldiers in the city under Putnam were now 
in danger of being cut off. General Howe and his 
officers, however, were invited to luncheon by Mrs. 
Lindley Murray, a patriot, and while they were being 
entertained, Putnam's force, guided by Alexander 
Hamilton and Aaron Burr, managed to hasten up 
the shore of the Hudson and join the main body 
of the army in Harlem. This was done not a moment 
too soon, for by evening the British line stretched 
from Ninety- 
second Street to 
McGowan's Pass 
(now in Central 
Park) and from 
there across Man- 
hattan to the 
Hudson River, 

Stretching 
north from what is now Morningside Park is a plain 
on the north of which lies high ground, then called 
Point of Rocks. This height in Harlem Washington The Jumel 
fortified, setting up his headquarters in the Jumel 
Mansion on 161st Street near St. Nicholas Avenue. 
Tlic British ])osted themselves near what is now 1 10th 




Fort at McGowan's Pass 



Mansion 



1G8 



THE AMERICAN REVOLITION 



British 

beaten at 

Harlem 

Heights 




Jumel Mansion 



Battle of 
White 
Plains 



Washing- 
ton at 
North 
Castle 



Street and jMorningside Park. One morning about 
the middle of September, in a skirmish at Harlem 
Heights, the redcoats were pursued to a point near 
where Columbia University is located. A bronze 
tablet on one of the buildings facing Amsterdam 

Avenue now 
marks the spot. 
There they were 
beaten, and pur- 
sued two miles 
farther. Then 
Howe sent ships 
up the East 
River into Long 
Island Sound 
and landed troops at Westchester in Washington's 
rear, but the Americans retreated to White Plains. 
Here Howe attacked and defeated them, but with 
severe loss to his own army. A few days later, he 
returned to New York. Washington withdrew to 
North Castle, for he saw that he could not hold New 
York City against Howe's superior army, and the 
British ships which could cut off his retreat across 
either the Hudson or the East River. He also feared 
that in case of an attack on Fort Washington (situated 
where Fort Washington Avenue now crosses 183d 
Street), he would lose this stronghold. So he 
ordered (ieneral Greene, in charge of Fort Lee on 
the Jersey shore, to cross the Hudson to Fort Wash- 



WHAT TO KNOW 



109 



iiigloii aiul withdraw llic tro()])s from llu'rc to Fort 
Lee. He himself went to West Point to look after 
its defenses. 

When he returned he found that General Greene Fort 
had not obeyed his orders, and the very next day to^ taken 
Howe suddenly assaulted and 
c a ]) t u r e d Fort Washington . 
With the fort he took three 
thousand prisoners and a great 
quantity of cannon and military 
stores. To add to this disaster, 
General Charles Lee, whom 
Washington had left at North 
Castle, east of the Hudson, 
with seven thousand men, now 
refused to join the patriot army 
in New Jersey. Washington 
was thus left with only six 
thousand men. Many of the 
troops he had with him had 
enlisted to serve but three 

months, and would not enlist again, so that the 
American force began to dwindle rapidly. 




American Soldier 



WHAT TO KNOW 

After the defeat at Long Island, Washington, by his prompt and 
skillful night retreat from Brooklyn to New York, saved his soldiers 
and supplies from being captured by the British. 

Nathan Hale offered to get information for Washington from the 
enemy's camp. He was discovered and hanged by the British. A 



170 I UK AMKItK AN UKVOLITION 

statue to his memory stands in City Hall Park, to commemorate his 
heroic deed. 

Leaving a force in New York City, Washington retreated to 
Harlem Heights, setting up his headquarters at the Jumel Mansion. 
In a skirmish at Harlem Heights the British were beaten and 
routed. Then Washington retreated to White Plains, where the 
Americans were attacked and defeated, but the British loss was 
heavy. 

When Howe captured Fort Washington, three thousand soldiers 
besides a large quantity of suppUes fell into his hands. This 
happened because General Greene had not removed these to Fort 
Lee as he was ordered to do. Moreover General Lee with seven 
thousand men refused to join Washington's army in New Jersey. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Describe Washington's retreat after the battle of Long 
Island. \Miat was the effect of the battle on the Americans? 

2. What (lid Nathan Hale (jffer to do for Washington ? Tell 
of his death as a spy. In what part of New York City is liis 
statue located .^ 

3. Describe the battle of Harlem Heights. 

4. Where did Washington have his headquarters at this 
time ? W^here is the tablet that marks the battle of Harlem 
Heights ? 

5. \\1iat was the result of the liattle of White Plains.' 

6. Tell about the capture of Fort Washington. 

7. How did General Greene disobey Washington ? Wliat 
fort was he in conunand of .'' 

8. How did General Lee disobey Washington ? 

LESSON XXV 

Fort Lee Dark Days for the American Cause. — Several 
days after the capture of Fort Washin'>;lon, (ieneral 
Howe sent Cornwallis with a force to attack Fort 
Lee. Washington was forced to witluh'aw his 



taken 



SUCCESSES IN NEW JERSEY 171 

troops hurriedly, leaving his ammunition behind. 
He now began a retreat across the Hackensack Washing- 
and Passaic rivers through Newark, EHzabeth- to^T^^ton^ 
town. New Brunswick, Princeton, to Trenton. 
Finally, early in December, he crossed the Dela- 
ware into Pennsylvania with but three thousand 
men. 

General Lee now brought his troops across the Lee's 
Hudson to Morristown. One night he slept in a ^^^ ^'^ 
tavern about four miles away from his army and 
was captured by the British. Lee was really a 
traitor, for he had been plotting against Washing- 
ton ; but people did not know that at the time 
and looked upon his capture as one more blow to 
their hopes. The loss of Fort Washington with 
its men, its cannon and supplies, Washington's 
retreat, and Lee's capture filled the Americans 
with despair. Large numbers of New Jersey citi- American 

zens took the oath of allegiance to the king. Every- *^^"^® 

'^ o ./ seems 

where people thought the war was at an end. The hopeless 
British also looked upon Washington's retreat as 
the end of the Revolution, and General Cornwallis 
prepared to sail for England. 

Successes in New Jersey. — Washington was soon British 
to give Howe and Cornwallis a great surprise. V^^ . 
Christmas time was approaching and both British 
and Hessians prepared to celebrate the season. 
Cornwallis had followed Washington as far as 
New Brunswick, while the Hessian commander. 



172 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



Hessians 

captured 

at Trenton 



Colonel Rahl, with a thousand men occupied 
Trenton, on the Delaware. 

On Christmas night the Hessians feasted and 
made merry. Meanwhile Washington, who had de- 
cided to make a hold 
stroke, moved his army 
of twenty-five hundred 
men in boats across the 
Delaware through float- 
ing ice. The Hessian 
outposts were soon driven 
in. The Hessian officers, 
hearing the firing, rushed 
out to find the Americans 
already in the town. A 
short, sharp skirmish fol- 
lowed and Colonel Rahl 
and seventeen of his men 
were slain, while one thou- 
sand others, with all their 
supplies, were ^Yashing- 
ton's prisoners. The 
English were completely 
surprised. Cornwallis hastened to Princeton, where 
he found the Hessians throwing up intrenchments. 
He then moved against Trenton, where Washington 
was encamped with his army between a small stream 
and the Delaware. "At last," said the Britisli 
general, " we have rim tlown the old fox, and we 




Campaign in New Jersey 




Battle of Trenton 



173 



174 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

will bag him in the morning." In calling Washing- 
ton a " fox " he spoke truly, for he was soon to see 
the cunning of the American general. 

Washington left men near the stream, making a 

great noise with pick and shovel as if they were 

at work on intrenchments. He also left his camp 

fires burning, but led his men silently around 

British de- Cornwallis's army and made haste toward Princeton. 

featedat yL^^yc lie met and defeated a British force on its way 

F*rinceton ~ 

to Trenton. Imagine the surprise of Cornwallis 

when he awoke in the morning to find no army in 
front of him. Presently he heard firing in his rear 
and hastened back to Princeton and to New Bruns- 
wick, but found that the Americans had retreated to 
safety among the hills of Morristown. 
Americans These successes of Washington helped to put new 

ge new jj^^^ j^j.^ ^I^^ American cause. Now many New Jersey 
covirage "^ •^ 

people who had sworn allegiance to the king when 
Washington had retreated before Howe were again 
willing to side with the patriots. This was very fortu- 
nate for the colonists, as it was extremely difficult for 
Washington to hold his army together. He had the 
greatest trouble in getting money with which to pay 
his soldiers. He and several of his officers pledged 
their own fortunes to raise the necessary funds. 
Robert Robert Morris, a banker, went from house to house 

Morris jj^ Philadelphia, and within a few hours collected 
sends army ' _ 

money fifty thousand dollars, which he sent to Washing- 
ton. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 175 

British Turn Attentions to New York Again. — 
Another year was to bring better times, not so much 
through the good planning of the Americans as 
through the lack of foresight on the part of the 
British. The king and his prime minister made Wish to 
up their minds that it was now time to get control |^ g^^ 
of New York State from Canada to the mouth of 
the Hudson so that New Enghind should be Cut off 
from the rest of the colonies. If they had been able 
to do this, the American cause would have been lost 
or badly crippled. 

General Sir Guy Carleton, the British commander British de- 
in Canada, had tried to begin this movement in y^ ® * j 
1776. But Benedict Arnold had defeated hiui at land, 1776 
the battle of Valcour Island in Lake Champlain, 
and Carleton had returned to Canada. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Washington gave up Fort Lee. He then retreated across New 
Jersey into Pennsylvania. 

On Christmas night, 1776, Washington surprised and captured the 
Hessians at Trenton. He defeated the British again at Princeton 
and then retreated to safety behind the hills of Morristown. These 
victories put new life into the Americans. 

Robert Morris gave Washington money with which to pay the 
soldiers. This service kept the army together. 

The British plan to get hold of New York State and so cut off 
New England from the south was prevented in 1776 because of the 
English defeat at Valcoxir Island by Benedict Arnold. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Describe the capture of Fort Lee. 

2. Give an account of Wa.shiiigton's retreat to Trenton. 



176 THE AMERICAN REVOLITIOX 

What clFoc't (lid tliis rctn-al liu\c on llic coldiiists ? On Cuni- 
wallis ? 

3. Tell how Washington by his strategy captured the Hes- 
sians at Trenton. 

4. Give an account of the battle of Princeton. 

5. How did Robert Morris aid Washington and his country ? 

6. How were the British prevented from taking New York 
State in 1776 ? 



LESSON XXVI 

Threefold Burgoyne's Campaign, 1777-1778. - In 1777, the 

P^ Briti.sh formed a plan to take po.s.session of New 

York which it was thouglit could not fail. General 

Burgoyne was to come down from Canada by way 

of Lake Champlain, take Fort Ticonderoga, and push 

on to Albany. General St. Leger, with an army 

of British and Indians, was to march from Oswego, 

on Lake Ontario, and meet Burgoyne at Albany ; 

while General Ilowe was to come ap from New 

York City to Albany, taking possession of all forts 

in the Hudson River Valley on his way up. 

Why plans There were several things which the British 

i!!fJ^f^ government did not seem to take into account that 
little use ° 

made these plans of little value. First, the roads 
that led from the St. Lawrence River and the Great 
Lakes toward Albany were few and poor. Second, 
there were not nearly as many loyalists in upper 
New York as the British supposed ; and thirdly, 
the generals starting from such widely separated 
points could receive news from one another only 



BURGOYNE'S CAMPAIGN 



177 



slowly and with difficulty. The iVmericans, on the 
other hand, were in position both in New York and 
New Jersey to act together quickly. 

However, the start was made. General Bur- 
goyne came down from Canada and easily took 
Fort Ticonderoga by seizing a near-by hill, which 
the Americans had not fortified. When he reached 
the fort the Americans had retreated, but they had the 
satisfaction of knowing that 
Burgoyne had captured 
only an empty fort. 

General Burgoyne's 
troubles now began. He 
had unbroken forest to 
march through from Ticon- 
deroga to Albany, and each 
day took him farther away 
from his base of supplies. 
General St. Clair, who had 
commanded the Americans 
at Ticonderoga, retreated as 
the British advanced and 
soon joined his force with 
that of General Schuyler. 
This general tore down 
bridges, cut down trees in his 
path, and put so many difficulties in Burgoyne's way 
that he could only get ahead at tlie rate of a mile a 
day. At the same time, Americans from the Green 



Burgoyne 
takes Fort 
Ticon- 
deroga 




General Schuyler 



Difficulties 
in Bur- 
goyne's 
way 



178 



THE AJNIEKICAN REVOLUTION 



Indian 
massacres 

arouse 
Americans 



Gates gets 
command 
of Ameri- 
can army 



Mountains of Vermont were gathering to cut Hur- 

goyne off from his base of supplies at LakeChamphiin. 

General Scluiyler was an able man, but was not 

poj)ular with his army. General Horatio Gates 

wanted Schuyler's 
command. He was 
no soldier, but, with 
the help of Schuyler's 
enemies, now suc- 
ceeded in being ap- 
pointed by Congress 
to the command of 
the northern army. 
Fortunately, by the 
time he reached the 
army General Bur- 
goyne had walked far 
into the trap that 
General Schuyler 
had laid for him. 

The British could 
not control their In- 
dian allies. The 
savages murdered 
and scalped their prisoners, and the murder of Miss 
Jane McCrea, a young American lady from New 
Jersey who was visiting a friend near Fort Fdward, 
roused the Americans of tlie surroniiding coiuilics 
to protect I heir liomes. Large numbers of rocniils 




Burgoyne's Campaign 



BURGOYNE'S CAMPAIGN 



179 



began to come into the camp of General Schuyler, 
who had crossed the Hudson and stationed his army 
at Stillwater. 

General Burgoyne's position was becoming desper- ^"""goy."® 
ate. He was badly in need of both food and horses, Hessians 
but he was in a hostile country and could get a supply ^* enmng- 




Battle of Oriskany 

of neither. At Bennington, Vermont, the American 
general, Lincoln, had collected a quantity of supplies 
and General Burgoyne now sent a force of a thou- 
sand Hessians to seize them. But the Americans 
were prepared. Tinder the able leaders John Stark 
and Seth Warner, the Americans defeated the Hes- 
sians so badly that scarcely seventy of them reached Burgoyne 
Burgoyne's camp again. The British general could "^® ^ ®P 



ISO 



THE AMERICAX REVOLUTIOX 



go no farllior, and now nuR-li dopciuU'd npon the 
coming of General St. Leger from Oswego. 

St. Leger had started early in Augnst, but he too 

had met many difficulties. The Indians on whom 

he had counted were divided. Only a part joinetl 

him. Some sided with the Americans and some 

would not help either army. Moreover, there were 

more patriots along St. Leger 's path than he hatl 

counted on, and they gave him a warm reception. 

Battles of At the bloody battle of Oriskany, both sides suffered 

anTi^t ^fl"*i"y' t)ut the Americans, under General Herkimer, 

Stanwix held the field. At Fort Stanwix, where they raised 

the first Stars and Stripes, 
St. Leger was again re- 
pulsed. Then, hearing 
that General Schuyler's 
whole force was conung 
against them, his British 
and Indian followers fled 
and he retreated, reach- 
ing Oswego again with 
only a shadow of his 
army. General Schuyler, however, w^as not march- 
ing against St. Leger, but Benedict Arnold was. He 
frightened St. Leger's army, by spreading in the 
British camp the false news of Schuyler's advance. 
St. Leger General Burgoyne lost St. Leger's support. The 

„ ^ Americans at Stillwater were now strengthened bv 

Burgoyne ... 

Arnold's force and Morgan's Virginia sharpshooters. 




The First Stars and Stripes 



WHY HOWE FAILED TO MEET HURGOYNE 181 

WHAT TO KNOW 

In 1777 and 1778 by the failure of Burgoyne's campaign the British 
were again prevented from taking New York. The threefold plan 
of this campaign was to reach Albany from three directions, cap- 
turing the country along the routes ; Burgoyne from Canada by way 
of Lake Champlain, St. Leger from Lake Ontario, and Howe from 
New York City by way of the Hudson River. 

General Schuyler detained Burgoyne, and the Green Mountain 
Boys cut him oflf from his forces and supplies. At Bennington, 
Burgoyne lost one thousand Hessians. St. Leger, badly defeated at 
Oriskany and Fort Stanwix, retreated to Oswego. So he was unable 
to aid Burgoyne. 

The Americans at Stillwater, however, were strengthened by 
Benedict Arnold's force and Morgan's Virginia sharpshooters. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What was the threefold plan of the English for 1777.^ 
Wliy were these plans of little vahie .'* 

2. How was Burgoyne at first successful in his campaign ? 

3. Wliat difficulties did Burgoyne meet with on his march '^ 
Wlio was sent to succeed Schuyler in command of the Americans ? 

4. Tell of the defeat of Burgoyne's Hessians at the battle of 
Bennington. 

5. Why was this loss serious? 

6. Why did St. Leger fail to meet Burgoyne ? 

7. At what battles was St. Leger defeated ? Tell about his 
retreat to Oswego. 

LESSON XXVII 

Why Howe Failed to Meet Burgoyne. — Bur- 
goyne's only hope was in risking a battle with Gates, 
who had now taken the command from Schuyler. 
If the British lost, Burgoyne saw nothing ahead 
but surrender. General Howe should now have 
been approaching Albany to join Burgoyne, but 



IS'^ THE AMKRir.VX REVOU'TIOX 

Why Howe he was acliially near Phihulolpliia, more lliaii lliree 

^*^d 1 hi hundred miles away. There were two reasons for 

this. First, while Burgoyne was under positive 

orders to move down the Hudson by way of 

Albany, Howe's instructions permitted him to join 

Burgoyne when he saw fit. And secondly, Howe 

Lee's ad- had listened to the advice of Charles Lee, the man 

who had played false with Washington and who 

was now a prisoner in New York. He had given 

Howe such bad advice that General Burgoyne was 

left to face defeat alone. Lee had once been an 

officer in the British army. He knew he could be 

tried by a court martial and sentenced to death as a 

deserter, so he tried to win the good will of General 

Howe and his brother Lord Howe by drawing up a 

plan for them by which they could descend upon 

Pennsylvania and capture Phihulelphia — the " rebel 

capital." He assured them that Pennsylvania and 

Maryland were full of loyalists who would flock to 

their side and help them crush the patriot cause. 

Howe tries Following this plan the British commander left 

to deceive jj^ven thousand men in New York City, under 
Washing- ^ / 

ton Clinton, with orders to help Burgoyne if it became 

necessary. Then, having put eighteen thousand 

soldiers aboard ship, he tried to make Washington 

believe that he was going to sail to Boston. This 

Howe did by writing a letter to General Burgoyne 

and allowing it to fall into the American general's 

hands, and by moving his ships in and out of New 



WHY HOWE FAILED TO MEET BURGOYNE 183 

York harbor. But Wasliington was not deceived. 
lie rightly made uj) his mind tliat Howe was going to 
sail southward. This proved correct, for, after sail- 
ing in and out of Delaware Bay, Howe entered Chesa- Enters 
peake Bay and landed his troops at Elkton, a town ^^'g 
located about fifty miles southwest of Philadelphia. 

Washington Prevents Howe from Joining Bur- 
goyne. — Howe now received orders sent from 
England in May to go to Burgoyne's relief. He 
expected to take Philadelphia first and then help 
Burgoyne if necessary, but lie was sure such help 
would not be needed. Washington saw that if 
Howe could be kept busy long enough, General 
Burgoyne would be hopelessly defeated. To carry 
out this idea, Washington blocked Howe's way to 
Philadelphia, and attacked him at Brandywine Brandy- 
Creek. The Americans were defeated, but left 
the field in good order. This set-back, and the 
movements of Washington, following the battle, 
caused Howe to waste two weeks' time in the last 
twenty-six miles of his march to Philadelphia. 

On September 26, 1777, the British, led by General PhUadel- 
Cornwallis, entered Philadelphia, from which many of ? Howe" 
the inhabitants had fled. The Continental Congress 
had removed to York, Pennsylvania. General Howe 
set up his headquarters at Germantown, six miles 
from Philadelphia, and sent part of his force to 
capture several forts on the Delaware River. Wash- 
ington, hearing of this, attacked Howe at German- 



184 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



Battle of town and would have beaten the British badly 
German- j^.^j j^ ^^^ been for a fog which confused the Amer- 

town _ 

icans. In the confusion, tliey fired upon one 

another and a retreat became necessary. The 

Americans were terribly disappointed by the loss 




Battle of German town 

of a battle which should have meant tlie utter de- 
feat of the British, but still they had j;aiiied much 
from their attempt. They had absolutely pre- 
vented Howe from going to the help of Burgoyne. 
They had, moreover, won the admiration of European 
nations, who were surprised by the splendid showing 
the Americans made against the veteran German 
and British troops. The Europeans wondered at 
the ability of Washington to make such a splendid 
attack so soon after his defeat at Brandvwiue 



BITRGOYNES SURUENDER 185 

Creek. As winter was approaching, Washington 
withdrew his army to Valley Forge while the British 
continued to hold Philadelphia, 

Burgoyne's Surrender. — Having received no as- Burgoyne's 
sistance from Howe, Burgoyne was in such desperate g^^te * * 
straits that his surrender was only a question of 
days. Sir Henry Clinton, whom Howe had left 
at New York, had not been able to go to Burgoyne's 
aid because of Washington's activity in the neighbor- 
hood of Philadelphia. Indeed Howe himself had 
l)een obliged to send to Clinton for reenforcements. 

Still believing that an army was coming up the 
Hudson to help him. General Burgoyne crossed 
that river about the middle of September, and 
later risked two battles with the Americans, near 
Saratoga. Although General Gates was in com- 
mand of the Americans, he was no fighter, and it was 
Arnold and Morgan who actually led the troops in 
battle. Burgoyne was badly defeated, and as General His defeat 
Lincoln had blocked his return to Fort Ticonderoga ^* Saratoga 
in the rear, starvation stared the British in the face. 
Burgoyne planned to retreat by the way he had come, 
l)ut found the Americans guarding the fords of the 
Hudson behind him. A story is told that some 
British officers' wives and wounded soldiers were hud- 
dled in a cellar for protection from the American fire. 
Water was needed to quench their thirst, but when- 
ever one of the men came out of the house, the 
Virginia sharpshooters picked him oflf immediately. 



ISO 



THE AISIKHICAX REVOLrTIOX 



Filially one of the ollicers' wives oliVrcd to go lor 

water. She brought a supply time and again, for 

the Americans would not fire upon a woman. 

Clinton's In the meantime Clinton had started a small force 

too late ^'^ ^^^ ^^^^y *^'P ^^^^ Hudson to Burgoyne's aid, but 




Burgoyne's Surrender to General Gates 

it was too late, and on the seventeenth of October 
Burgoyne surrendered to General Gates. Besides the 
captured army the Americans took large quantities 
Burgoyne of arms and ammuniticm. The Britisli were treated 
with much consideration. The redcoated soldiers 
were allowed to march out of their camp with 
the honors of war, the officers keeping their small 



BURGOYNE'S SURRENDER 187 

arms. The rank and file piled their muskets in an 
appointed field. When Burgoyne handed his sword to 
General Gates, he said, " The fortunes of war, General 
Gates, have made me your prisoner." Gates im- 
mediately handed back the sword, saying, " I shall 
always be ready to testify that it has not been 
through any fault of your Excellency." 

This victory, and Washington's Germantown The turn- 
campaign, made a wonderful impression in Europe. >°gPoint 
England repealed the tea duty, and all the laws of 
1774 to which the Americans had objected. Com- 
missioners were sent to America to arrange terms 
of peace with the colonies. In fact, England offered 
the colonists all but independence. 

When the French king heard of the American feats 
of arms and saw how differently England now acted 
toward her colonies, he consented to an alliance with 
the Americans. The French still smarted under the 
defeat at Quebec and the loss of America. They 
wanted to separate England's colonies from her 
and so agreed to help the Americans with men and France 
money and ships. For this purpose a treaty was ggfoofst^J ^ 
signed by French and Americans at Paris in Febru- 
ary, 1778. News of this treaty caused much ex- 
citement in England. The king was urged to make 
William Pitt prime minister, for he was believed 
to be the man who could bring about peace with the 
colonies. But Pitt suddenly died, so Lord North 
continued to be Prime Minister, and the war went on. 



188 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Howe's plan to go to Albany to help Burgoyne was not carried 
out. He listened to the advice of the traitor, Charles Lee, and tried 
to capture Philadelphia first. 

By the battles of Brandywine Creek and Germantown, Washing- 
ton, although defeated, so delayed Howe that by the time he cap- 
tured Philadelphia it was too late to help Burgoyne. 

Not having received aid from either St. Leger or Howe, Burgoyne 
was forced to surrender to General Gates after the battle of 
Saratoga. This victory was the turning point of the war. Eng- 
land repealed the tea duty and all other laws of 1774 (the Intolerable 
Acts), and tried to arrange terms of peace without independence. 

France now openly offered the colonists men, money, and ships 
to help them win their independence, and at once sent over a fleet. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. \Miy did not Howe join Burgoyne at Albany as he had 
planned.^ AMiat was Charles Lee's advice to Howe.'' 

"i. How did Howe try to deceive Washington as to his plans? 

3. Give an account of Howe's water route to Elkton. 

4. Tell how Washington prevented Howe from joinuig Bur- 
goyne. \Miy did Washington do tliis ? 

5. \\Tiat two battles were fouglit between Washingt«)n and 
Howe.'' \Miat city did Howe then capture? 

G. AMiat battles did Burgoyne fight with the Americans? 
\N1iat generals coninianded the American forces? 

7. Why was Burgoyne forced to surrcn<ler? Describe the 
surrench'r of his army. 

8. Why is this surreiuh'r called tlie turning point of the 
war? What did it cause England to offer to the colonies? 

9. How did France now aid the Americans ? 

LESSON XXVIII 

Review the first period of the Revolution and the 
second period to llie turning point of tlie \v;ir — 



FOREIGNERS GIVE THEIR SERVICES 189 

Burgoyne's surrender. Use the summaries and 
questions from Lessons XXI to XXVII inclusive. 

Notice that the British always spent their time 
and strength in trying to hold cities (Boston, New 
York, Philadelphia). They continued this policy to 
the end of the war. 

In studying this or any other war make free use 
of maps. 

For composition topics the following may be used : 

(1) Paul Revere's Ride. 

(2) Battle of Bunker Hill. 

(3) Declaration of Independence. 

(4) Washington's Retreat from Long Island. 

(5) Death of Nathan Hale. 

(6) Turning Point of the War. 

SUGGESTION 

Pupils may dramatize the signing of the Declaration of 
Independence, presenting four scenes. 

I. Richard Henry Lee proposing independence in the Conti- 
nental Congress. 

II. The appointment of the committee to draw up the dec- 
laration. 

III. Tliomas Jefferson presenting the finished document to 
Congress. 

IV. The vote for its adoption by Congress. 

LESSON XXIX 

Foreigners Give their Services to America. — Lafayette 
During the summer of 1777 the Marquis de La- and De 
fayette, a young French uohleman, fitted out a ship, 



100 



THE AMERICAN REVOLT TIOX 




Steuben Drilling Troops 

and sailed from France to America, taking with 
him Baron De Kalb, a German army veteran. 
Tliese gentlemen offered their services to Washing- 
ton, and both were made generals in the Continental 



WINTER AT VALLEY FORCxE 191 

army. In tlie early winter of 1778 another foreigner, 

Baron von Steuben, joined the American army. Von 

He was made inspector general, and by the use ^^^"°®° 

of Prussian discipline and tactics he soon trained 

our soldiers to be better prepared to fight the enemy. Kosciusko 

About the same time two patriotic Poles, Kos- ^'^ , . 

'■ Pulaski 

ciusko and Pulaski, entered the American army. 
Winter at Valley Forge. — Burgoyne's surrender 
put heart into the Americans. From this time, the 
British fortunes in America steadily declined. To 
the patriots, it seemed as if the war would soon 
be over. But the winter that followed did much 
to dampen their spirits. Washington's army suf- 
fered terribly at Valley Forge. Owing to bad 
management on the part of Congress and the of- 
ficers in charge of supplies, the soldiers were poorly 
fed. Many of the men w^ere without shoes, their 
bleeding feet, here and there, marking the frozen Sufferings 
ground with crimson. Their clothing was in tatters, 
and few had even straw to sleep on. To add to 
Washington's discouragement, a dissatisfied officer 
named Conway, aided by General Gates and a 
number of other conspirators, tried to influence 
Congress to remove Washington from command of 
the army and put Gates in his place. This move- 
ment is called the " Conway Cabal." Fortunately 
it was unsuccessful, and Washington's patience and Conway 
care of his troops during the severe winter at Valley * * 
Forge added to his reputation. 



192 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION' 



Clinton 
imands 
British 



End of the Second Period of the War. — In the 
commands ^^^.-^^^ ^^ j^^g^ General Howe resigned and was 

succeeded by Sir Henry Clinton as commander 
in chief. When the news reached Clinton that 
the French were preparing to send ships and men 




Battle of 
Monmouth 



Washington Reprimanding Lee 

to aid the Americans, he decided to leave Phila- 
delphia with his army and return to New York. 
Accordingly, in June, 1778, he evacuated Phil- 
adelphia, and started across New Jersey with 
Washington in pursuit. 

At Monmouth, the Americans caught up with 
the British, who moved slowly because of the 
quantity of baggage they carried. General Charles 
Lee, who had lately been exchanged for an Eng- 
lish officer, was intrusted with the advance. He 



BORDER WARFARE 193 

was expected to begin the attack, and was to 
be supported by Washington, who was coming 
up with fresh troops. Lee began the battle, but 
suddenly and for no apparent reason ordered a 
retreat when everything pointed to an American 
victory. Washington, coming up at this moment, 
rallied the troops and drove the British from the 
field. But the traitorous conduct of Lee had broken 
the force of the blow, and Clinton was able to 
proceed on his way to New York under cover 
of darkness. For his misconduct in this battle, 
Lee was tried by court-martial and deprived Lee in 
of his command for a year. Later, for another '^^'"^^^ 
offense, he was dismissed from the service. He died 
before the close of the war. 

Expedition to Rhode Island. — During the sum- 
mer of 1778, the Americans planned to capture a 
force of six thousand English soldiers stationed on 
the island of Rhode Island in Narragansett Bay. 
The expedition, however, under General Sullivan, 
aided by a French fleet under Count d'Estaing, 
was not well managed and nothing came of it. 

Border Warfare. — The latter half of 1778 and 
the year 1779 were not distinguished by any great 
battles between the opposing armies. At this time 
England was at war with Holland and with Spain, 
as well as with France, so that she was unable to 
send any more soldiers to America. With the Indian 
help of Indians the British carried on war with °^^^*"^^ 



194 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

the colonies mostly by tlic l)urning of border settle- 
ments and the bloody massacres of frontier colonists. 
The outrages took place in New York and Pennsyl- 
vania, and in the region extending westward from 
the Allegheny Mountains to the Mississippi. In 
July, 1778, the Mohawk Indians under their chief, 
Joseph Brant, spread death and ruin through the 
Wyoming Wyoming Valley of Pennsylvania and later laid 
^Valley*^ Waste the towns of Cherry Valley in New York, 
ruins Against these Indians, Washington sent Sullivan 
with five thousand men. More than forty Iroquois 
The In- villages were destroyed, together with their supplies 
punished ^^ corn, and in a battle near the present city of 
Elniira, Indians and Tories were badly defeated. 

About this time settlers began to move into the 
country west of the Alleghenies. The Indians, 
especially the Cherokees, tried to keep the white 
Struggle settlers out. The border warfare that followed was 
Duted ^^ decide the question whether the Americans were 
territory to be able to hold their settlements in the disputed 
territory against both English and Indians. Had 
it not been for the bravery and the ability to fight 
the Indians of Daniel Boone, in Kentucky, James 
Robertson and John Sevier in Tennessee, George 
Rogers Clark in the Illinois country, and others, 
the Allegheny Mountains and not the Mississippi 
would most likely have been made the western boun- 
dary of llu'Fnited Slates al llie close of tlic war. 
Some of the most cruel massacres in the western 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 195 

country were eoniniilled aL Llie suggestion of Colonel Hamilton 

Hamilton, British commander at Detroit. He paid r*^ fr^^' 
' '- buyer 

the Indians so much for each settler's scalp brought 
in. For this he was nicknamed the " Hairbuyer." 
But he did not lead the Indians himself, and they 
were no match for the kind of settlers whom they 
tried to murder. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Lafayette, Von Steuben, De Kalb, Kosciusko, and Pulaski gave 
their services to help the Americans gain their independence. 

Washington and his army passed a winter of terrible suffering 
at Valley Forge (1777-1778). The Conway Cabal conspired to 
remove Washington as commander in chief of the army. 

After Burgoyne's surrender, Clinton commanded the British forces 
and left Philadelphia for New York, closely followed by Washington 
from Valley Forge. At the battle of Monmouth the British were 
defeated and continued their retreat to New York. There they 
were watched by Washington, whose army stretched from West 
Point to Morristown. 

In July, 1778, Wyoming and Cherry valleys were laid in ruins by 
the Indians, whose villages in turn were destroyed by the Americans. 

West of the AUeghenies, English and Indians disputed the white 
settlers' possession of the territory. 

The British paid the Indians to massacre the settlers, who were 
able, however, to hold their forts against the redmen. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Tell how foreigners gave their services to help the Ameri- 
cans. 

2. Describe the winter at Valley Forge. 

3. Give an account of the Conway Cabal. 

4. Tell about the battle of Monmouth. Why was Lee 
dismissed from the army .'' 

5. Why was there little fighting done in 1778 and 1779.^ 



190 rilE AMERICAN UENOLUTION 

6. Tell about the destruction of settlements in Cherry 
Valley ? How was it avenged ? 

7. ^\^lat did the border warfare decide? 

8. Who were some of the American leaders in this warfare? 
Against whom did the Americans fij^ht? 

9. How did tlic British get the Indians to massacre the 
western set tiers ? 

LESSON XXX 
Gets George Rogers Clark Seized the Country North 
from^V^^ of the Ohio. — Most of tlie western colonists were 
ginia glad enough to be able even to hold their forts 
against the red men, but George Rogers Clark went 
further ; he carried war into the enemy's country. 
In 1777, Chirk was living at Harrods})urg in eastern 
Kentucky, then a part of Virginia. Determined 
to take possession of the country north of the 
Ohio for the Continental Congress, he made his 
way back to Virginia, where he laid his plans before 
Governor Patrick Henry. The governor encouraged 
him, but could do little more for him. He made 
him a colonel and gave him a sum of paper money 
with instructions to raise a force of men and proceed 
against the English in the Illinois country. 

With one hundred fifty men Clark sailed down the 
Ohio to a point opposite the mouth of the Tennessee 
River. He had already been joined by a number of 
Kentuckians, and here he was further strengthened 
by a company of American hunters. In ten days 
more he had reached the town of Kaskaskia, on the 
Mississippi. It was evening when he approaclied 



GEORGE ROGERS CLARK 



197 



the ])la('e. A ball was in i)rogre>ss. Some of his 
men surrounded the town and some went to the 
fort with Clark. Slipping into the hall where the 
dance was going on, Clark stood with his back 




Clark 

to the door. Suddenly an Indian, lying on the floor, 
seeing that an enemy had entered, uttered a pierc- 
ing war whoop. Women screamed, and all was dis- 
order. As men dashed toward Clark, he folded his 
arms and bade them dance on, not under British 



198 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Towns riilo, but uiidcr llic riilo of Virginia. The town al 

surren er qj^^q surrendered toliiiii, and a little later the towns of 
to mm 

Cahokia and Vincennes also accepted American rule. 
But Clark had too few men to hold these places, 
and when later in the year Colonel Hamilton, the 
British commander, came against him with five 
hundred Indians, Canadians, and British, the town 
of Vincennes was again lost. Winter was approach- 
ing, and Colonel Hamilton made up his mind that 
Hamilton he would stay at Vincennes and attack Clark at 

at Vin- Kasi^askia in the spring. Most of his men he sent 
cennes , 

back to Detroit. Clark saw that to wait for 

Hamilton to attack him was to invite disaster, so 

he decided to move at once against his enemy. 

With one hundred thirty picked men, he set out 

in February, 1779, on a march of two hundred forty 

Hardships miles. The weather was bitter cold, and as the jour- 

^ ney of sixteen days came to an end, food became so 
company "^ *' 

scarce that for two days the company had none at all. 
During the last five days they waded through the icy 
water of the flooded Wabash region. Colonel Hamil- 
ton, taken by surprise and deserted by his Indian 
Clark cap- allies, was captured with the garrison. Some of these 

„ ^/^^ men were set free, but Hamilton and about 
Hamilton 

twenty-five of his followers were sent, under guard. 
What to Virginia. By this brilliant stroke of George 

Clark s (^j.^,.]^ |jj^ English were prevented from further 
success *= ' 

meant employing the Indians against the western settlers. 
The continent as far as the Mississippi on the west 



ANTHONY WAYNE STORMS STONY POINT 199 



and the Great Lakes on the north was in the pos- 
session of the colonies, and open to the pioneers 
who were soon to come into the IlHnois country for 
settlement. Thus did Clark, a young man only 
twenty-four years of age, supply one of the brightest 
pages in the history of the American Revolution. 

Anthony Wayne Storms Stony Point. — The year 
1779 saw little fighting. Clinton attacked New 
Haven in Connecticut and burned the towns of 
Fairfield and Norwalk. He hoped thereby to draw 

part of Washing- 
ton's force away 
from the Hudson 
River, and so to be 
able to take West 
Point. Washing- Why Wash- 
ton, however, deter- ^f^^^, 
mined to capture the British Stony 
post of Stony Point on the 
Hudson so as to make it un- 
safe for Clinton to send men 
into Connecticut. 
1/ f^yi\^^W'' /^ /i General Anthony Wayne was 

• /^^^^J^ T 1^ chosen to make an assault on 
Stony Point. He was a bold 
and brave leader. In the middle 
of July, at dead of night, he and his men carried the 
fort at the point of the bayonet without firing a single 
shot. As Washington thought it best not to hold 




Stony Point 



200 



J'HE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



The Ameri- 
can navy 



the j)lace, the eannon and stores were removed from 
the fort and it was then destroyed. Washington 
next strengthened his force at West Point. 

Both Enghmd and the United States were be- 
coming exhausted in the struggle. At one time 
during this year, Enghmd had over three hundred 
thousand soldiers in different parts of the world 
defending her possessions against Spain, France, 
and native rulers in India. As he could spare no 
more men for the war in America, King George 
tried to make an alliance with Russia, but that 
country declined to meet his advances. 

Naval Warfare. — Up to this time we have not 
spoken of the American navy, which did such brave 
work in helping the colonies to gain their liberty. 

It proved to be a source of 
great annoyance to Great 
Britain, who had boasted 
of being " Mistress of the 
Seas." 

Toward the end of 1775, 
the Continental Congress 
ordered thirteen frigates to 
be built. At the same time, 
ordinary merchant ships 
were bought and fitted for 
war service. This brought 
the !iavy up to thirty vessels before the Declaration 
of Independence was signed. Esek Hopkins was the 




John Paul Jones 



JOHN PAUL JONES 201 

first t'Oiiimander in chief. As lie stejjped uhoard liis First 
flagship, at Philadelphia, in January, 1776, Lieutenant ^^^l„ 
Paul Jones raised to its mast the first naval flag naval flag 
of the United States — a yellow silk flag, bearing 
the figures of a pine tree and a coiled-up rattlesnake 
beneath the words, " Don't tread on me." 

The first prize ship captured by the navy was 
brought in by the Lexington, commanded by Cap- 
tain John Barry, who had taken the British vessel 
off the coast of Virginia after a severe fight. But 
the Americans were not satisfied to stay at home 
with their ships. They carried the war into the 
enemy's waters. In 1777 and 1778, the cruisers War on 
Reprisal and Revenge boldly captured prizes off 
the coast of England and Ireland, and alarmed 
the British coast towns, finally reaching French 
ports in safety. 

JOHN PAUL JONES. —In 1778 and 1779, John Paul 
John Paul Jones, with the Ranger, and afterwards 
with the Bonhomme Richard, destroyed English 
vessels in the Irish Channel. He also set fire 
to ships in an English port, and ended by fighting 
one of the most severe naval battles in history with 
the British frigate Serapis. This happened while 
he was in command of the Richard. His ship came 
alongside of the Serapis, and with his own hands he 
lashed the two together. While the battle was Fight be- 
going on the English commander thought the seraoisa^d 
Americans wanted to surrender, as their firing the Richard 



k 



V 






• 


'7 




1 \i 


f i>^' 


> 


. 


• J 


1^ 




^^i^^H 


y 


p 


w 


1 


■^^^^Hfs 








Mm J^mM 




^^^^^K>i'*€ 






H 


i Aj 


H 


^^K^'jl 


r ^^^ 




5^ 


«[ 


1 


V 'il 


^Hn'''^jH 


■H^^..- 


Ji 


_p 


■ 


K ' 2^^H 






^ 


i 


ll^ 



202 Fight between Bonhomme Richard and Serapis 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 203 

slacked up for ii few moments. " Have you 
struck?" called he. "No," replied Jones, "I 
have not yet begun to fight." The battle lasted 
with terrible fury till the Americans threw hand 
grenades or torpedoes on the deck of the British 
ship. When one of these exploded a chest of 
powder, the British, thoroughly beaten, gave up 
and surrendered. It was well for Jones and his 
men, as the Richard was already sinking. For 
this and other exploits in British waters, Congress 
presented Jones with a gold medal. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

George Rogers Clark, with less than two hundred men, by his 
bravery and courage won the country north of the Ohio, for the 
Americans. He opened up all the land to the Mississippi for 
settlement. 

In 1779 Anthony Wayne captured Stony Point from the British. 

England was now at war with France, Spain, and the Colonies. 
She tried to get Russia to help her with soldiers, but failed. 

The American navy by July, 1776, consisted of thirty vessels. 
John Paul Jones raised the first naval flag of the United States in 
1776. 

In 1777 and 1778 the American ships waged war with England on 
the seas, capturing some English ships, destroying others, and 
alarming the British coast towns. In 1779 Jones in the Richard 
won a great naval battle over the British frigate Serapis. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Give an account of George Rogers Clark's expedition 
against Vincennes. 

2. Wliat (lid Clark gain for his country by his services ? 

3. Why did Wa.shiiigton wish to take Stony Point? 

4. Who captured it ? What other pouit did Washmgton then 
strengthen ? 



204 THE AMEKICAX REVOLrTION 

5. What ships did the American navy have in 177G? De- 
scribe tlie first naval fiag. 

6. Tell how the American warships annoyed the British in 
their own waters. 

7. Who was Paul Jones ? Give an account of his battle with 
the Serapis. 

LESSON XXXI 

Privateer- American Privateering. — Besides the ships sent 
'"^™^j® out by Congress, many vessels, called privateers, 

than army were sent out by merchants and by the states, to 
prey on EngHsh commerce. These privateers cap- 
tured hundreds of vessels, which were sold in many 
ports, American and foreign, at good prices. The 
business of privateering was so profitable that 
more than seventy thousand men are said to have 
engaged in it during the war. It was indeed more 
attractive than service in the poorly fed, imder- 
paid, and badly equipped Continental army. All 
supplies for the army must of course come from 
Congress, but the Congress which had no legal 
authority even when it began in 1775, had become 
steadily weaker. Its members were little respected, 
for they showed themselves too ready to listen to 
men like Gates, Lee, and Conway, who sought to 
ruin Washington, and otherwise raise discord in 
Congress the patriot ranks. Moreover, the Congress had 
weaker '^^ power to raise money by taxation and had to 
ask the states for funds, — requests to which little 
heed was j)aid. Money was raised by loans in 
Europe and by large issues of paper money, but the 



THIRD PERIOD OF THE WAR 205 

foreign bankers at length looked upon American 
credit as dead and the paper money fell in value 
till in 1780 it was worth nothing at all in coin. 
Were it not for the money received from France, 
and from private persons like Robert Morris of 
Philadelphia, it is hard to see how the war could 
have been carried on to a successful close. 

THIRD PERIOD OF THE WAR. — War in 
the South. — Four years of war had now passed, 
and England had little to show for her efforts. 
All she had gained was the possession of New 
York City and Newport. These she was able to 
hold because of the presence of the British war 
vessels which the colonists had no naval force able 
to defeat. Two things were plain, — the poor 
generalship on the British side, and the splendid 
military skill of George Washington. The British 
had made a series of blunders by occupying Boston 
and New York and Philadelphia, and failing to 
follow up their successes by utterly crushing the 
American army. Now they resolved to begin with What 
Georgia, the southernmost colony, and work north. pi"nnedto 
They reasoned that there were many loyalists in do in the 
the south, especially in the Carolinas. These would 
help them to defeat the patriots, cutting off one 
colony at a time. They believed that at any rate, 
if the Americans should win their independence, 
they could be confined to that part of the continent, 
extending from Virginia to Massachusetts. 



20G THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

English Accordingly, late in 1778, a force of British from 

take j>jgyy York attacked Savannah and easily captured 
Georgia _ • ' 

it. Not long afterwards, Augusta was taken by a 
force of only eight hundred British, and Georgia 
was in the hands of the English. The American 
general, Benjamin Lincoln, who had been sent by 
Congress to look after affairs in the south, had won 
fame in the campaign against Burgoyne. He was 
a patriotic and a well meaning man, but he lacked ex- 
perience and skill. In the fall of 1779 he tried, 
with the aid of Count d'Estaing, who had arrived 
with a French fleet, to drive the British from Savan- 
nah. After a siege of two weeks, an assault was 
made on the fortifications, l)ut the Americans were 
badly defeated with the loss of nearly a thousand 
men. Among those killed was Count Pulaski, the 
Polish noblenum who had come to help the colonists, 
and the brave Sergeant Jasper, wlio had replaced 
the flag when it was shot down in the midst of the 
British attack on Fort Moultrie in 1776. Count 
d'Estaing sailed away, and IIjc British turned their 
attention to the Carolinas. 
Siege of In 1779, General Prevost had laid siege to Charles- 
"souSi ^^^ "^ South Carolina, but, upon hearing that 
Carolina General Lincoln was approaching to its relief, had 
returned again to Savannah. Drawing in his troops 
from the Hudson and from Rhode Island, Sir Henry 
Clinton, at the end of 1779, sailed with a large force 
of men to Savannah, and from there marched against 



THIRD PERIOD OF THE WAR 207 

CliurlesLoii, wliicli Liiu-oln occupied. At Lhc same 
time, Washington sent most of his southern troops 
to increase Lincoln's army. Early in 1780, the 
British laid siege to Charleston. Lincoln had 
plenty of warning of their approach and could easily 
have made his escape. He did not take advantage 
of his opportunities, however, and allowed himself to 
be caught in a trap. After being besieged for two 
months he was forced to surrender on the twelfth of 
May, 1780. He and his whole army were taken pris- 
oners of war. The loss of the city was bad enough, 
but the worst part of the disaster was the capture of 
Lincoln's army. The state of South Carolina was American 
wholly at the mercy of the British, who seized the army taken 
property of patriot and loyalist alike and declared 
that all who did not take the oath of allegiance to the 
crown would be treated as traitors. Clinton then re- 
turned to New York, leaving Lord Cornwallis with 
five thousand men to finish the conquest of the south. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

American privateers were men who during the war made a busi- 
ness of preying upon English commerce, capturing and selling Eng- 
lish ships and their cargoes at good prices. 

At this time Congress was a weak body. It listened to false 
stories meant to hurt Washington. Congress could get very little 
money from the states. The war would probably have failed but for 
money suppUed by Robert Morris and the French. 

Late in 1778, the British planned to take Georgia, the southern- 
most colony, and work north, cutting off one colony at a time. They 
easily captured Georgia, and in 1779 and 1780, South Carolina was 
taken, with Lincoln's whole American army. 



^208 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTIOX 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What is meant by i)iivat('(Ting ? Why were there so many 
American privateers (luring the war? 

'i. Why was the American army in such a poor condition? 

3. Why was Amer- 
ican paper money 
wortli notliing by 
1780? Who supplied 
funds for the war? 

4. Why did Eng- 
land plan a campaign 
in the south ? What 
colony did she take 
(irst? 

5. Give an ac- 
count of the siege of 
Charleston in 1780. 

G. State three un- 
fortunate results to 
the Americans. 



LESSON XXXII 

Partisan War- 
fare. — These 
were dark clays 
for the southern 
pat riots, but their 
cause w as not 
w li o 1 1 y d e a d. 
The South Caro- 




Marion and his Men 



Raids Hnians saw that they must take up arms on either one 

^^'^^^ side or the other. Some, called Tories, sided with the 
partisan 

leaders British while others began to gather under such par- 



THE SONG OF MARION'S MEN 201) 

tisan leaders as Francis Marion, called by the British 
the " Swamp Fox," Thomas Smnter, Andrew Pick- 
ens, and others. These men hid their forces in 
swamps and forests. From their hiding places they 
would descend suddenly upon small British detach- 
ments or upon wagon trains and capture them or 
cut the guard to pieces. In this way Cornwallis was 
greatly annoyed. He found South Carolina hard to 
hold, though he was helped by Colonel Tarleton. 

THE SONG OF MARION'S MEN 

Our band is few, but true aud tried, 

Our leader frank and bold ; 
The British soldier trembles 

When Marion's name is told. 
Our fortress is the good greenwood 

Our tent the cypress tree ; 
We know the forest round us. 

As seamen kown the sea. 
We know its walls of thorny vines. 

Its glades of reedy grass. 
Its safe and silent islands 

Within the dark morass. 
***** 
Well knows the fair and friendly moon 

The band that Marion leads — 
The glitter of their rifles. 

The scampering of their steeds. 
'Tis life to guide the fiery l)arb 

Across the moonlit plain ; 
'Tis ]if<> to feel I he niglil-wind 

Tluit lifts his tossing mane, 



210 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



A iiioinent in the British camp — 

A moment — and away 
Back to the pathless forest, 

Before the peep of day. 
Grave men there are by broad Santee, 

Grave men with hoary hairs ; 
Their hearts are all with Marion, 

For Marion are their prayers. 
And lovely ladies greet our band 

With kindliest welcoming. 
With smiles like those of summer, 

And tears like those of spring. 
For them we wear these trusty arms, 

And lay them down no more 
Till we have driven the Briton 

For ever, from our shore. 

— William Cullkx Bryant. 




DEFEAT OF GATES 211 

Gates Utterly Defeated at Camden. — About tlie 
middle of 1780, another American army was raised 
for service in the south. General Gates, upon whom 
many looked as the conqueror of Burgoyne, was 
placed in command. His forces consisted of some 
veteran Maryland and Delaware troops and raw 
militia from Virginia and North Carolina. Gates Battle of 
at once proceeded with his army to Camden, South § "Ju^"' 
Carolina, a place where the principal roads met, lead- Carolina 
ing from the seacoast to the mountains, and from 
the country north and south. Here he was met by 
Lord Cornwallis. Gates very foolishly ordered mi- 
litia that had been with him but twenty-four hours 
to charge the trained British soldiers. The charge 
was a failure, and the militia broke and fled in wild 
panic. Cornwallis utterly defeated and scattered 
them, and also routed the regular troops, who, 
under Baron De Kalb, fought bravely against over- 
whelming odds. Gates rode from the battlefield 
in haste and never stopped till he reached Clermont, 
a town sixty miles away. 

When Gates left home to take command of the 

army, Charles Lee had said to him, " Take care 

that your northern laurels are not changed to south- Southern 

ern willows." But Gates had not been careful, and 

so he now retired in disgrace from the army. His 

blunders and poor generalship had caused the loss of Second 

a second American army in the south and the con- American 

'' , army lost 

quest of South Carolina seemed to be certain. 



2ie THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

Many de- Treason of Arnold. — Many people in llie eolo- 
^^"^B^ti^h ^^^^ iigain looked upon tlie American cause as lost, 
army The soldiers of the Continental army especially 
seemed to lose heart, and as many as a hundred a 
month deserted to the British. One of tliose wlio 
thought matters were hopeless was Benedict Arnold, 
commander at West Point. He had been put in 
command at Philadelphia after the British left it 
in 1778, because his wounded leg made him unfit 
Benedict for active service. There he had quarreled with 
under ^^^^ state government of Pennsylvania, which pres- 
charges ently brought charges of dishonesty against him. 
He was tried both by Congress and by court-martial 
and was acquitted by !)otli. Other charges of mis- 
using public wagons and carelessly giving a pass 
to a hostile ship to enter port, were brought against 
him, and on these he was sentenced to a reprimand 
He receives by Washington. The commander in chief made 
a repri- j^j^, scolding SO mild that it was plain he believed 
Congress liad treated Arnold too severely. He 
then offered him the command of the northern 
branch of the army, but Arnold asked for and re- 
He plans ceived the command of West Point. He thought 
revenge ^^ revenge himself on Congress by surrendering 
West Point to the British, for he believed that this 
one stroke would end the war. 

Early in 1780, Arnold began secretly correspond- 
ing with Sir Henry Clinton at New York to be- 
tray West Point for gold. Tlu' business was nearly 



TREASON OF ARNOLD 



213 



completed wlieii in Se[)teinber, Clinton, wishing to 
arrange some details, sent Major Andre up the 




Hudson in the sloop of war 
Vulture to talk them over 
with Arnold. Everything had 
been satisfactorily arranged, 
and Andre was returning to 
New York, on horseback, Andre 
contrary to orders, when he <^*Pt"''^" 
was captured by three Amer- 
ican militia men. They 
searched him, and found in his boots papers that Arnold's 
proved the treason of Arnold. Andre was brought V!^*^°° . 
l)efore a court-martial, tried, condemned, and hanged 




214 THE AIVrERTrVN REVOLUTION 

Andre as a .spy. Arnold, wlio heard of Aiidro's capture, 
hanged escaped to New York, where he claimed the sum of 

money and the generalship in 
the British army which Clinton 
had offered him for his treach- 
ery. Arnold had shown that 
he was a wretched, unprin- 
cipled villain, and was despised 
even by the British army which 
he joined. He was treated with 
contempt in England also, where 
he lived till his death, regretting 

Andre i i • i- pi t 

bitterly Ins disgraceiul act. It 
is said Washington, who had always liked and trusted 
Arnold, was shocked and saddened by his treason. 

It was fortunate for the Americans, however, that 
Arnold's plot had l)een discovered in time. For West 
Point, the strongest post in the north, was now safe. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Although South Carolina was captured, there were many pa- 
triots there, who, under Marion, Pickens, Sumter, and Lee, made 
sudden raids upon the British and their supplies, often capturing 
them. So Cornwallis found South Carolina a hard place to hold. 

A second American army was raised for the south and put under 
General Gates, but at the battle of Camden, South Carolina, he was 
defeated and his army routed. Gloom in the colonies and desertions 
to the British army followed. At the same time, Benedict Arnold 
turned traitor and tried to surrender West Point to the British. 
Arnold's treason was found out in time. So West Point was not 
lost. 

Arnold escaped to the British line and received the money and 
position he had bargained for. But he died in disgrace in England. 



WAR IN THE SOUTH 215 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What kind of warfare did Marion and Sumter conduct in 
South Carolina ? 

"2. Why did the British find South CaroUna a liarti place to 
hold ? 

3. What were the results of the battle of Camden, South 
Carolina ? 

4. Explain why Benedict Arnold was tried by court-martial. 
How otherwise did Arnold feel unjustly treated ? 

5. Wliat was his revenge? Wliat terms did he make with 
the British ? 

6. Tell about Andre's capture and death. 

LESSON XXXIII 

Turning Point of the War in the South. — These 
were among the most hopeless days of the Revohi- 
tion, but presently Cornwallis met the first of the 
series of disasters that was to end with his surrender, 
and bring the war to a close. The month following 
Cornwallis's victory at Camden, he began his march 
into North Carolina, confident that he would soon 
conquer all the states south of Pennsylvania. The 
way led far inland, and one of his most able and 
trusted officers. Major Ferguson, went even as far 
as the foot of the mountains. From there he sent 
word to the mountain villages that he would come 
and destroy them if they sent help to their fellow 
countrymen of the plain or the coast. When this 
threat reached the hardy pioneers beyond the 
nu)untains, they at once vowed vengeance on the 
man who had uuide it. Gatheriu"; under the leaders 



216 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



Pioneer Shelby, Sevier, Cleveland, and other Indian fighters, 

^^at^lOng's ^^^y pursued Ferguson, and came up with him at 

Mountain King's Mountain in the southwestern part of the 

state. Tlieir company, about fifteen liundred strong, 

consisted of backwoodsmen from Kentucky, Ten- 




Battle of King's Mountain 

nessee, western Virginia, and the Carolinas, and 
militia tliat had joined them. They had no military 
training and little organization, but every one of 
them was a sharpshooter bent on giving the English, 
" Indian play." 

In Ferguson's force there were many Tories, a 
class with whom he had much influence because of 
his pleasant and courtly manners. His camp lay on 
a high ridge protected by sleep ascenls on three 
sides and on the fourth by his baggage and wagon 



GREENE'S CAMPAIGN IN THE SOUTH 217 

train. Early in October the mountaineers attacked 
the British camp. Ferguson replied with a series of 
charges, directing his men by blasts on a silver 
whistle. When the British would charge the Ameri- 
cans on one side of the hill, those on the other would 
climb up behind them and pour deadly volleys into 
their rear from behind trees and rocks, in Indian 
fashion. Finally Ferguson himself fell under a rain 
of bullets. Then the British surrendered, having 
lost four hundred men as against the American loss Defeat a 
of twenty-eight killed and sixty wounded. The de- ^^^J^ *^^ 
feat was a serious blow to Cornwallis, who de- 
pended on Ferguson for scouts, for light infantry, 
and for the recruiting of Tories. Nevertheless, 
Cornwallis did not suffer a complete defeat until the 
next year. 

Greene's Campaign in the South. — Congress 
now appointed General Nathanael Greene to the 
command of the army in the south. He could 
gather together only two thousand patriots, but 
he was the ablest general in the American army 
with the exception of Washington. He was assisted 
by General Daniel Morgan, who had already dis- 
tinguished himself in nearly every battle from 
Boston to Monmouth ; by " Light-horse Harry " 
Lee, the most skillful and dashing cavalry officer 
of the Revolution ; and by Colonel William Wash- 
ington, an able cavalry leader and a distant relative 
of the commander in chief. Baron Von Steuben, the 



-218 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTIOX 

German ofUccr, also assisted (ireeiie, \}y drilling 

militia in V^irginia to reenforee the Ameriean army. 

Greene's Greene, a master of strategy, divided his small 

s ra egy ^^^j.^,^ jjjj-q ^^^q parts, putting one under General 

Morgan. In this way he was able to annoy Corn- 

wallis so that he had to send Tarleton to wateli 

Morgan. Neither Greene nor Morgan wished to 

risk a pitched battle until their forces should be 

stronger and better trained, but Tarleton came up 

with Morgan in January, 1781, at the Cowpens, a 

place in northern South Carolina, not far from 

King's Mountain. Tarleton forced a battle, and 

Morgan, though outnumbered, fought so skillfully 

that Tarleton barely escaped capture and got away 

Morgan's with only two hundred seventy of his eleven hun- 

Cowpens ^^^^'^^ troops. He had lost over eight hundred of 

the very light infantry that Cornwallis needed so 

nuich for swift nuirching and without which he could 

not hope to beat the Americans. 

This battle ended the second period of the war in 
the south. The first had resulted in gloom with the 
capture of Charleston, the second with utter defeat 
for the British at King's Mountain and the Cowpens. 
The star of hope was rising brightly on the American 
cause. Cornwallis, joined by Tarleton, started at 
once in pursuit of Morgan. The American general 
retreated across the Catawba River, which, beconu'ng 
swollen by rain, was impassable to Cornwallis till 
three days later. Greene then joiiK'd Morgan, and 



GREENE'S CAMPAIGN IN THE SOUTH 219 

together they retreated across the Yadkin, which Morgan 

also became swollen after they had crossed it. retreat 

Then Cornwall is and Greene began a race for the 

Dan River. Greene reached it first and crossed it. 

An incident in this retreat shows the wretched Condition 

state of many of Greene's poorly clad soldiers of^^'^^nes 
•^ ^ •^ army 

and his care for their welfare. " How you must 
suffer from cold!" said the general to a barefooted 
sentry. " I do not complain," was the reply, " I 
know I should fare well if our general could procure 
supplies ; and if, as they say, we fight in a few days, 
I shall take care to secure some shoes." 

Greene's light infantry and cavalry so delayed Cornwallis 
Cornwallis that he could not come up with the ^^t^"®**^ 
American general. Besides, the English commander, 
with his tired army, was already too far from help 
and his supplies to follow any longer. Now the 
tables were turned. Greene recrossed the Dan and 
began to follow Cornwallis, who retreated toward 
the coast. At Guilford Courthouse, the two armies Battle of 
met about the middle of March, 1781. Greene, couit-'^ 
although anxious for battle, feared defeat because house 
of the inexperience of his new recruits. In the 
fight that followed, the English, although they held 
the field, lost twice as many men as the Ameri- 
cans. Cornwallis called it a victory and sent a 
glowing account of it to England. " Another such 
victory," renuirked an English statesman, " would 
destroy the British army." 



220 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



Greene re- 
gains South 
Carolina 
and 
Georgia 



British hold 

but two 

towns in 

the south 



Cornwallis retreated from his " victory " to Wil- 
mington, North CaroHna, near the coast. Now that 
North Carohnahad practically been cleared of British, 
General Greene, believing that Virginia was strong 

enough to take care of itself, 
boldly pushed on to South 
Carolina. Here, in spite of 
a defeat at Hobkirk's Hill, 
he succeeded in occupying 
Camden and shutting up the 
British in Charleston. About 
the same time Generals Mar- 
ion, Pickens, and Lee took 
Augusta and other posts in 
Georgia, and thus that state 
also was lost to the enemy. 

Only once more was Greene 
forced to fight the enemy. 
This was at Eutaw Springs, 
early in Septem})er, where 
the result was a drawn battle. 
But the fall of the year saw 
the British occupying only two towns on the coast in 
the three southernmost colonies. These towns were 
Charleston and Savannah. All the labor of conquer- 
ing these colonies for the king had gone for nothing. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The British next tried to subdue the mountaineers of South Caro- 
lina, but at the battle of King's Mountain the pioneer backwoodsmen 




Nathanael Greene 



THE WAR IN VIRGINIA 221 

defeated them with great loss. This battle was the turning point 
of the war in the south. 

General Greene succeeded Gates in charge of the southern army. 
He put a part of his army under Morgan, who defeated the British 
at Cowpens. Cornwallis retreated toward the coast, followed by 
Greene and Morgan. The two armies fought at Guilford Court- 
house, where the loss of British soldiers was heavy. 

Leaving Cornwallis to retreat to Wilmington, North Carolina, and 
then to Virginia, Greene, during 1781, occupied South Carolina and 
Georgia, forcing the British into the towns of Charleston and Savannah. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

■ 1. Give an account of the battle of King's Mountain. 

2. Why was the British surrender so important ? 

3. Who was Nathanael Greene .'' Wliom did he succeed in 
charge of the army in the south ? 

4. Why did Greene divide his army ? What was the condition 
of his army ? 

5. What was the Cowpens ? What was the result of the 
battle fought there .'' 

6. Describe the British "victory" at Guilford Courthouse. 

7. Tell how South Carolina and Georgia were regained from 
the enemy. Wliat two towns in these states did the British 
still hold? 

LESSON XXXIV 
The War in Virginia. — In the meantime CornwalHs Cornwallis 
had been operating in Virginia. When he arrived Virginia 
there, in May, 1781, after retreating before Greene, he 
found Arnold in command. Arnold had been sent 
from New York by Clinton to make raids in Virginia, 
but he was now called back to New York. So Corn- 
wallis commanded the whole force of British in 
Virginia, amounting to about five thousand men. 



THE AMEUKAN KE\()i>l TIOX 



Lafayette had been sent by Washington to oppose 
Arnold. Cornwallis now ])ursued Lafayette, but soon 
Anthony Wayne appeared on the scene witli reenforce- 
nients. Wayne and Lafayette, with General Steu- 
ben, now turned on Cornwallis and attacked him as 
he crossed the James River. Although the Ameri- 
cans fought well, the l)attle was rather favorable to 
Cornwallis, who continued on his way to the coast, 
where he occupied Yorktown. 

Cornwallis shut up in Yorktown : End of War. — - 
Washington now saw a chance to end the war. He 

summoned F r e n c h 
troops from Rhode 
Island, under the Count 
de Rocliambeau, and 
made Clinton at New 
York believe that an 
attack was to be made 
there. As a French 
fleet was approaching 
the coast, this was a 
natural conclusion for 
Clinton to come to. 
What was his suri)rise, 
therefore, to find that 
Washington had taken 
Washing- most of Ids army south and was already past Pliil- 
^''"se'^rJtly a<it'lpliia. Then Clinton learned that the Frencli 
fleet he had seen was in Chesapeake Bay and tliat 







Touraii 

^^ 

lard «'■•"< ♦ <ij.\ll 

TjtandGutrd 4,',^ 

%J>«uxpnnl» V ^-nA.M. 

Lil^hllnfantr,^ — 
.^r^ — 'Va-MIIK 
X LaPaT<-ti« — — -" 

,. .-. ^V, "^'a" ""' 

Magaiine l„ii.Kiigi . 



Britmh tftul 
\\\yt down theirA, 

>>ftillerj ~' 




Siege of Yorktown 



CORNWALLIS SHUT LIP IN YORKTOWN 2'^.'J 

anollior naval force was on ils way to nioct Wasli- 
ington in Virginia. Now he knew tliat Washington's 
real move was against CornwalHs at Yorktown. He 
sent a fleet to the rehef of CornwalHs, bnt it was so 




Surrender of CornwalHs 

badly battered in a battle with the French fleet that 
it returned to New York. 

Yorktown, with its army of seven thousand, was Siege of 
soon besieged by the French fleet on the one side ^°^" 
and the Americans and French troops to the number 
of sixteen thousand, on the other side. Bravely 
Cornwallis defended himself, but during a siege of 
about three weeks the Americans and French, under 
such dashing leaders as Lafayette and Alexander 



2^24 



THE A:\IERirvX REVOLUTION 



News of 
the sur- 
render 



Ilamillou,' look one inlrciiclimont al'lcr aiiollR-r until 
his position was hopeless. Escape being impossible, 
Cornwallis handed his sword to Lafayette on the 19th 

of October, 1781, 
and the Revolu- 
tionary War was 
at an end. 

When the news 
of the surrender 
reached Congress 
its members at- 
tended a religious 
service and gave 
thanks to God, 
but when Lord 
North heard of it, 
he paced his office 
and wrung his hands, exclaiming, " O God, it is all 
over!" During the winter, chiefly owing to the 
efforts of General Wayne, Georgia was wholly 
cleared of British. They left Savannah in July, 
and Charleston, South Carolina, in December, 178''2, 
Treaty of Paris, 1783. — On September 3, 1788, 
^* ^ at Paris, Benjamin Franklin, John Adams, and John 
Jay, for the Americans, signed a treaty of peace with 
England. Late in November of the same year, the 




Hamilton's Tomb, in New York 



Terms of 



' During the Revolution Hamilton provetl himself to he a brave sol- 
dier and an earnest patriot. He is also famed as a brilliant scholar and 
statesman. His tomb is in Trinity Churchyard. 



MEMORIES OF THE REVOLUTION 225 

British left New York, and the United States was rid 
of EngHsh control. It was then free to develop into 
the great nation it is to-day. According to the terms 
of the treaty, the United States not only received in- 
dependence from Great Britain, but secured as its ter- 
ritory all the land from the Atlantic Coast to the Mis- 
sissippi River, and from the Great Lakes to Florida, 
which then extended to the Mississippi. By treaty, 
Florida was given to Spain in the same year. France 
did not want our country to go beyond the Allegheny 
Mountains, but our commissioners insisted that the 
Mississippi be our western boundary. 

Effect of the Revolution on England. — When why Eng- 
George III announced the independence of the America 
United States in Parliament, he did so in a voice 
choked with emotion. This was not only because 
he had lost the colonies, but because he had tried 
to rule both England and America without consult- 
ing the wishes of the people, and had failed. When 
the Revolution ended, Lord North gave up the office 
of prime minister, and William Pitt, the younger, 
who followed him, was the real ruler of England for 
the next seventeen years. Thus the people of Eng- 
land also gained much from the Revolution. 

Memories of the Revolution. — British occupation 
of New York City left bitter memories in the minds 
of the Americans for a number of reasons, but espe- 
cially because of the prison ships on which American 
prisoners of war had been kept during the Revolution. 



226 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



One of these ships, the Jersey, anchored in the East 
River, had been so filthy and germ-ridden that hun- 
dreds of Americans imprisoned on it died of fever 

and neglect. Hundreds of 
others died of starvation 
because a large part of the 
food meant for them was 
sold by British officers for 
their own profit. A splen- 
did monument in Fort 
Greene Park, Brooklyn, now 
honors the memory of these 
unfortunate heroes, — the 
Prison Ship Martyrs. 

This city also saw the 
close of General Washing- 
ton's Revolutionary service. 
Late in November, 1783 — 
on the day that the British 
left the city — in order to 
celebrate their going, George 
Clinton gave a banquet to 
Washington and more than 
a hundred officers and other 
Washing- distinguished men. The banquet took place in 
*°"el*v^e of Fi-^wnc^'s Tavern, a building that still stands at the 
his officers southeast corner of Pearl and Broad streets, Man- 
hattan. 

Ten davs later, December 4, Washington mot 




Monument to Prison Ship 
Martyrs 



MEMORIES OF THE REVOLUTION 



227 



forty of his officers and hade llieni farewell. Rais- 
ing a glass of water to his lips, Washington drank the 
health of all present and said, "With a heart full of 
love and gratitude, I must now take my leave of you. 
I most devoutly wish that your latter days may be 
as prosperous and happy as your former have been 








Fraunces Tavern 

glorious and honorable." The officers then drank to 
Washington's health ; but they could not reply, for 
the sadness of farewell overcame them. Each shook 
Washington's hand in silence. Then their beloved 
chief left them to begin his journey to his home at 
Mount Vernon, Virginia. 

The darkness of war had passed into memory. 
The young republic had awakened to the peace and 
prosperity of a new day. 



228 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTIOX 




Washington Taking Leave of his Officers and Friends 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Meanwhile Cornwallis marched to Yorktown, where, hemmed in 
by the French fleet under Count Rochambeau on one side and the 
American army on the other, he was forced to surrender to Wash- 
ington and the war was ended October 19, 1781. 

By the war Americans won their independence and England gave 
up the territory westward to the Mississippi and from the Great 
Lakes to Florida. Englishmen gained some power of self-government 
because of the American Revolution. British occupation of New 
York City left bitter memories because of the Prison Ship Martyrs. 

Washington bade farewell to his officers in Fraunces Tavern 
in December, 1783. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Why did Cornwallis go to Yorktown? \Miat was Wash- 
ington's plan of attack ? 



GENERAT. QUESTIONS 229 

2. How was lie aided by the Freneh? Give an account of 
the siege of Yorktown anti its surrender. 

3. When were Charleston and Savannah taken by the 
Americans ? 

4. How was the news of the surrender of Yorktown received 
by Congress ? By England ? 

5. Wliat were the terms of the treaty of 1783? Wiat did 
Englishmen gain by the war ? 

6. Who were the Prison Ship Martyrs ? 

7. Tell of Washington's resignation and farewell to his army. 

LESSON XXXV. REVIEW 

Review from Burgoyne's surrender to the close of 
the Revolution. Use the summaries and the ques- 
tions of lessons XXVIII to XXXIV inclusive. 
Attention should be given to the more important 
facts only. 

GENERAL QUESTIONS 

1. In what parts of the colonies were the first, second, and 
third periods of the Revolutionary War fought ? 

2. During what years did this war take place ? 

3. What cities did the British take in 1780 and 1781 ? 

In a composition lesson write from outline about 
one of the following : — 

1. Winter at Valley Forge. 

2. The Capture of Kaskaskia. 

3. John Paul Jones. 

4. Arnold's Treason. 

5. Battle of King's Mountain. 

6. Surrender of Cornwallis. 

7. Washington's Farewell. 



230 THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 

LESSONS XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII, XXXIX 

GENERAL REVIEW 

(1) Of French P^xplorations. 

(*2) Of the French and Indian War. 

(3) Of the American Revohition. 

(4) Of the Landmarks. 

SUGGESTION 

Reviews may be made by topics, using the paragraph head- 
ings throughout the book. 

Or, in these reviews pupils may be required, as far as possible, 
to give stories and descriptions of men and events suggested by 
the pictures and maps. 



PART II. CIVICS 



LESSON I 

Fire. — Many buildings, and millions of dollars' 
worth of property are destroyed in the city of New 
York every year by fire. But a great deal more 
damage would be done if the city did not have a 
fire department. 

Nearly all fires, whether serious or not, have small 
beginnings. If not controlled, fire spreads very 
quickly. People can aid the fire department to prevent The fire 
fires from spreading by turning in an alarm from a ^™ 
fire alarm box or station as soon as a fire is discovered. 
When an alarm is sent in, firemen hurry at once to 
the burning building with the apparatus needed to 
put out the fire. Engines, hose wagons, hook and 
ladder trucks, and perhaps even a water tower, speed 
from the fire houses to the fire. 

The most important pieces of fire apparatus are 
the engine and the hose, for it is the engine that 
pumps the water through the hose with such force 
that the firemen can fight the fire from a safe dis- 
tance. On the following page is a picture of ;i fire 
engine house where engine and hose are kei)t. There 

231 




23-Z 



Fire House 



FIRE 



233 



are about two hundred of these houses in New York An engine 
City. In each of these buildings a fire engine com- 
pany is quartered. A company is composed of 
from eight to sixteen men commanded by a captain 




Interior of Fire House 



and one or more Heutenants. A double company 
has twenty-two or twenty -three men. 

On the ground floor of an engine house the engine 
stands ready to set out at a moment's notice. Back 
of it is the hose wagon. Near by, on the wall, are 
two gongs, one larger than the other, on which the 
alarms are rimg by the Fire Alarm Telegraph Bureau 



234 



CIVICS 



of tlie Fire Department. On one side, out of the 
way of the engine, there is a desk on which lies a 
book. In this book a daily record of the alarms and 
orders received is kept. 

Everything in the fire house is very quiet at 
present in comparison with what it will be when an 




Fire Engine going to a Fire 



The fire- alarm is sounded. Most of the firemen are in their 
their duties QUJU'ters upstairs resting or perhaps reading ; but 
they may be busy at the necessary work which must 
be done every day, such as drying the hose or clean- 
ing the hose wagon, engine, and engine house. When 
one of the gongs begins to ring, the men come sliding 



FIRE 235 

down the brass poles, and spring on the engine and 
hose wagon. This is much quicker than coming 
down the stairs. The drivers jump to their seats, 
tlie doors of the fire house are flung open, and away 
goes the company to the fire. If the apparatus is 
horse drawn, the horses gallop at full speed to the 
fire. If it is gasoline driven, powerful motors propel 
it to the fire at high speed. 

In fire houses where horses are used to draw the 
engines and hose wagons, harness will be seen hang- 
ing from cords running through pulleys fastened 
to the ceiling. When the alarm is sounded the 
horses run from their stalls and take their places 
at the engine and wagon, the harness is dropped and 
fastened on them, and off they dash. 

When the clang, clang of a bell, or the shrill 
shriek of a whistle, warns people that a fire engine 
is coming, all traffic is halted while the firemen 
dash by at perilous speed. Little do the men 
know what is before them, for the fire may be 
easily put out or it may prove to be a very serious 
one. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Millions of dollars' worth of property are destroyed by fire every 
year in New York City. Fire often spreads quickly, but the speedy 
arrival of fire apparatus at a fire prevents the spread of the flames, 
thus saving lives and property. 

The engine is the chief piece of fire apparatus. It pumps water 
through the hose to the fire. In a fire house, engine, harness, and 
horses are so arranged that upon signal the engine and its crew can 
be on their way to the fire in very few moments. 



236 CIVICS 

Gasoline motor apparatus is driven to fires by high-powered 
motors. 

All traffic halts as firemen speed to fires at perilous speed. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat damage is done by fire in New York every year? 

2. AMiat sliould people do vvlieu they discover a fire? 

3. Why are the fire engine and the hose, the most important 
pieces of fire apparatus ? ANTiat is the use of a fire house ? 

4. ^^^ly can a fire company leave the fire house rapidly when 
called out? Tell what happens in an engine house when an 
alarm rings. 

5. Mention some of the duties of a fireman in an engine house. 
G. What do all other vehicles do when fire apparatus 

approaches ? 

LESSON II 

Stories of Heroism. — Little wonder that people 
stand still on the street to watch the engine rush 
by, for the ride to the fire is always full of danger 
to the firemen. They must travel with all possible 
speed, and are apt to meet with accidents due to 
slippery or broken pavements, collision with other 
vehicles, or other causes. 

Some time ago a Brooklyn hook and ladder 
truck, drawn by three powerful horses, answered 
an alarm and sped down a street that sloped to the 
East River. As the driver neared the corner where 
he exj^ected to turn to reach the fire, he put his foot 
on the brake to slow up but found to his dis- 
An alarm- may that it would not work. In another moment 
'°^" ^ horses, truck, and men would be hurled into the 



STORIES OF HEROISM 



237 



river at the foot of the street. With lightning 
thought, the driver took what seemed the one 
chance of safety and swerved his horses for the 
turn, but the big truck only moved to one side a 
little and made directly for an electric light post 
and a store behind it on the corner. Straining on 
the reins, the brave driver brought the three big 
horses back against the truck in one last effort to 




Hook and Ladder Truck 

stop its progress. Just in the nick of time their 
mighty strength and weight brought the truck to a 
standstill. The electric light pole, struck by the 
apparatus, fell, grazing the steersman at the rear 
of the truck. A foot more and the driver would 



^238 CIVICS 

have been cruslied in his seat against the front of 
tlie store. Fortunately the horses, tliough scratelied 
and bruised, also escaped death. Thus the brave 
fire-fighter risks his life in the service of his fellow- 
men even before he reaches the fire. 

Many stories are told of the bravery of our fire- 
men, for at nearly every large fire some of them 
save the lives of people hemmed in by fire and 
smoke, or of other firemen who are burned or over- 
come by smoke while fighting the fire. A chief 
of the New York Fire Dej^artment, so the story 
goes, was one day called to a fire on Rivington 
Street, Manhattan. As he entered the hallway, 
a frantic man met him, shouting, " Save my child ! 
Save my child ! " Fire raged and swirled in the 
front room, and the back room was full of smoke. 
A fireman Into the back room plunged the chief. Under the 
life ^^^ ^^^ upon it he groped for the child, but found 
that it had escaped. Then he dashed for the hall 
door. Reaching it, he found that a spring lock 
held it shut. At that moment the fire burst from 
the front room and the chief seemed doomed. He 
reached for the door knob, l)ut it was almost red 
hot. Only one chance for life was left. Acting 
quickly, the chief kicked out the panel of the door, 
put his liead through, and fell unconscious. Soon 
other firemen found him, fearfully burned, his coal 
burned ofi", nnd on his he.id <)nl.\- tlie metal rim of 
whal was once iiis luit. Ten niontlis in the hos|)ilal 



rescue 



STORIES OF HEROISM ^239 

made him fit for duty agtiiii, but uo amount of care 
could make him the strong man he once was. 

Several years ago, Engine Company No. 36, Man- a brave 
hattan, went to a fire at Seventh Avenue and One 
Hundred Thirty-fourth Street. The people in the 
house had escaped, but one woman, living on the 
top floor, went back for a parrot she had at first 
forgotten. Cut off by flames and smoke, she ran 
to a front window and called for help. Some one 
on the roof dropped a rope to her, but she was too 
excited to tie it around herself. One of the engine 
crew ran to the roof, and fastening the rope about 
himself, was lowered by those on the roof to the 
window where the woman stood. He took hold 
of her, but together they were too heavy to be 
pulled up to the roof. Smoke poured from the 
window behind them, and the fireman knew that 
something desperate must he done quickly or the 
flames would soon be upon them. Seeing that the 
first window of the next house might be reached by 
swinging, he braced his foot against the building 
and swung out with the woman in his arms. Back- 
ward and forward they swayed like a pendulum. 
Once, twice, three times they swung, and the fourth 
time, with a great effort the fireman pushed his 
human burden through the window, sash and all, 
and on the next swing jumped in himself. His 
father, also a fireman, stood on a ladder below, 
breathlessly watching his son's heroic deed. When 



^240 nvirs 

he saw its successful end he sliouted for joy, and the 
crowd in the street sent up a mighty echo. 

To save a Hfe, a fireman must often know more 
than just how to carry a person out of a fire. A 
Long Ishmd City fireman, while attending a fire, 
was informed that there was a child in an apartment 
on the top floor. At the time the fire had com- 
plete control of hallways and stairways, and access 
by these means was impossible. So the fireman 
went up the rear fire escape to the top floor and 
entered the apartment, which was filled with smoke. 
Continuing his search, he found a boy about three 
A fireman years old, unconscious on the bed. He wrapped 
^'^^^ aid ^''■'^ <^'oat al)out the child and succeeded in carrying 
him down the rear fire escape. He entered a store 
and laid the child on a counter. His chief asked 
him what he carried, and upon learning, sent in a 
call for an ambulance. But the fireman gave the 
boy first aid, and by artificial respiration restored 
him to consciousness before the ambulance arrived. 
Heroism Once a fireman was asked what he thought about 
when he was risking his life to save some one else. 
"Think.? "he replied. " Why, I don't think. There's 
no time to. If I'd stopped to think, five people 
would have been burned." That is the kind of 
man that stands every day between all of us and 
death or injury by fire. Of such men is the New 
York Fire Department composed — men equal in 
valor to any of the heroes of th«' battlefield. 



of our 
firemen 



THE FIRE DEPARTMENT 241 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Accidents are apt to happen to firemen as they speed to a fire. 
Many stories are told of the bravery of firemen at fires. They risk 
their Uves even on the way to the fire. They go into burning build- 
ings to put out fire and to rescue people at great danger to themselves. 
They make rescues also from the outside of houses by means of 
ladders, ropes, or fire escapes, always forgetting their own safety 
for that of others. They have to act quickly, scarcely stopping to 
think of the danger of their work. They are heroes as much as are 
soldiers on battlefields. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. \Vliy do people watch breathlessly, when fire apparatus 
dashes along the street '^ 

'i. Tell a story to show that firemen risk their lives even on 
the way to the fire. 

3. Tell a story to show the danger of making a rescue inside 
a burning building. 

4. Tell a story of an outside rescue, showing the bravery 
of the firemen. 

5. WTiy must the work of rescue be quickly done.'* 

6. \^liat does the fireman do for injured rescued persons if 
a doctor is not at hand .'' 

LESSON III 

The Fire Department. — To protect the city from Necessary 
fire requires al)out nine hundred pieces of apparatus, *^^ 
— engines, hook and ladder trucks, hose wagons, 
water towers, and fire boats. Many of these are 
now run by gasohne, and by 1918 the horse will 
probably have ceased to be used in the fire depart- 
ment. There are more than a dozen fire boats, 
named, for the most part, after men who have been 
mayors of the city. 



'2^2 



CIVICS 



An army of more tluin five thousand regular fire- 
men and almost three thousand volunteer firemen 
stands ready day and night to save people and 
Cost of the their property from ruin by fire. The volunteers 
ep men .^^^ j^ parts of Queens Borough and in Richmond, 
and are not paid. The salaries of the regular men, 




Fire Boat 

together with the upkeep of engines, horses, supplies, 
and other expenses of the fire department, cost the 
city more than eight million dollars yearly. 

At the head of the Fire Department is the Fire 
Commissioner, appointed by the mayor. The Fire 
Chief, appointed by the Fire Commissioner from a 
Civil Service list, is the real commander of the fire- 
men at fires. He is assisted by fifteen deputy chiefs 
and forty-six battalion chiefs. The battalion chiefs 



THE FIRE DEPARTMENT 243 

attend all fires, but the Fire Chief and the deputy 

chiefs go to the large fires only. 

All firemen, when newly appointed, are trained How fire- 

for their duties for thirty days in the department ^^^^ 

training quarters, and the officers, too, for a time 

attend a school called the fire college, where they 

receive special instruction for their duties. Here 

and there, in almost three hundred fire houses 

scattered throughout the city, these firemen await 

the call to duty. Some firemen are kept on duty On duty at 

at theaters and other places where large public ^^"'^^ 

^ ^ places 

gatherings are held. They give the alarm in case 
of fire and know what to do immediately to check 
or put out fires before these get much headway. 

The uniformed men taken together are called the Fire de- 
Bureau of Fire Extinguishment. The three other bureaus 
bureaus in the department are the Bureau of Fire 
Prevention, Fire Alarm Telegraph Bureau, and the 
Bureau of Repairs and Supplies. Perhaps the most Bureau of 
important of these bureaus is the Bureau of Fire yen^jon^ 
Prevention. This branch of the fire department 
regulates the sales and storage of oils, gasoline, 
fireworks, and other materials that burn or explode 
easily. It takes action against people who set 
houses afire, and its inspectors visit department 
stores, hotels, factories, stables, tenements, and 
many other places to see that they are managed in 
such a way as to prevent fires. The inspectors see 
also that there are proper means of escape in case of 



244 CIVICS 

fire. The Bureau of Fire l^reventioii orders tiie 
owners of such places to provide fire escapes, to 
put in standpipes, to furnish water when needed, 
to repair electric wiring, to provide alarm systems, 
and to put up signs showing where fire escapes are 
located. This l)ureau can also cause owners to do 
many other things necessary to prevent fire and 
save life. Through the work of this bureau fires 
are steadily decreasing in number each year. 
Howciti- We should help this good work as best we can, 
zens can f^j. '^^y^ York has had as many as thirteen thousand 
fires in one year, with the enormous loss of seven 
and a half million dollars' worth of property. Boys 
and girls may wonder how they can help to prevent 
Careless- this loss. But they will see the answer very clearly 
"matd^^s ^^^^" *^^^y ^^^ ^^^^ that of these fires almost three 
thousand were caused by the careless handling of 
matches, gas stoves, and lights, and b.y the building of 
bonfires. Boys ought never to build bonfires on as- 
phalt pavements, for besides the danger to near-by 
houses the asphalt is destroyed and city money 
wasted. Many a boy, too, has suffered painful 
injury and even death by having his clothing catch 
fire from a bonfire. Children and adults should be 
Kerosene careful never to pour kerosene on a stove, whether 
it is l)urning or not. They should never clean 
Benzine articles of clotliing at night with gasoline, or benzine, 
or naphtha, in a room where there is anything but 
Alcohol electric light. And one should never bring alcohol 



THE FIRE DEPARTMENT 245 

near matches or lighted gas jets. Indeed, it is better 
to handle these liquids in daylight only, far from 
stoves or lights. These are things each one of us 
can be very careful about, and so help to save our 
own property and that of others. Through careless- 
ness in these matters many people have suffered 
painful deaths. 

In case of fire we can do our part and help the Calmness 
fire department by being cool-headed. If we should ** ^^ 
happen to be in a house, or a theater, or a school 
where a fire occurs, we can obey the rules for leaving 
quietly and in an orderly manner by the nearest 
exit. In this way we may help to avoid a panic 
with loss of life. In school, children should, of 
course, obey the rules for rapid dismissals, leaving 
the building quickly and above all in good order. 
We should all know, too, where the fire alarm boxes 
nearest to our homes are located, and how to turn in 
an alarm. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

To fight fire, the city has engines, hook and ladder trucks, hose 
wagons, water towers, and fire boats. About five thousand paid 
firemen and three thousand volunteer firemen protect the city's 
houses from destruction by fire. 

At the head of the Fire Department is the Fire Commissioner, 
appointed by the mayor. The fire chief, deputy chiefs, and battal- 
ion chiefs are in actual command at fires. Both officers and men of 
the Fire Department receive training. 

The Fire Department consists of four bureaus. Of these the 
Bureau of Fire Prevention is the most important. Boys and girls 
can do much to help this bureau. They can be careful in the use of 
matches, gas, oil, and gasoline. Boys should not make bonfires. It 



246 



CIVICS 



is good to put out fires, but better to prevent them. In public places 
where fire occurs, it is always best to keep calm and cool-headed. 
This may save life. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. About how many pieces of apparatus and how many fire- 
men protect life and property from fire in New York City .'' 

2. What officers direct the work of the Fire Department.'* 

3. Name the bureaus or divisions of the Fire Department. 

4. Tell what you know about the Bureau of Extinguishment. 
About the Bureau of Fire Prevention. 

5. How can people help the work of this bureau? How 
may boys, especially, help ? 

6. How should people act in case of fire in a moving picture 
theater or other public building ? 

7. \Miat care should be taken in the use of matches? Kero- 
sene? Benzine? 
Name other liquids 
that people should 
use carefully in order 
to prevent fire. 

LESSON IV 

The Police 
Department. — 
The Police De- 
partment has a 
large share in the 
protection of life 
and property. 
The policemen 
form ail army over ten thousand strong, always 
ready to protect citizens against theft, injury, or 




Police Headquarters, New York 



THE POLICE DEPARTMENT 247 

danger. To pay the police, to maintain patrol 
wagons, horses, and supplies, and to keep police 
stations in good order, the city sets aside out of 
the money received from taxes, more than seventeen 
million dollars a 3'^ear. 

The Police Commissioner directs the work of the The police 
Police Department. His office is in police head- ^°'^^ 
quarters at Center Street between Grand and Broome 
streets, Manhattan. He is appointed by the mayor, 
and is assisted by four deputy commissioners. For 
the management of the police force, the city is divided 
into seventeen inspection districts, each under the 
command of an inspector, and each of these districts 
is divided into precincts. A police captain commands 
the officers in each precinct. When the men go out 
to patrol the streets each one has a certain number 
of blocks to look out for and this is called his " beat." jhe 
In the less crowded parts of the city a policeman's ^®** 
beat is often very large and therefore citizens have 
difficulty sometimes in finding him. 

In each precinct there is a station house in which PoUce 
prisoners are kept until taken to court, and where stations 
the policemen stay when on reserve duty. At the 
police stations patrol wagons are kept ready to 
go out in response to the call of policemen, to bring 
in arrested persons. Women prisoners are looked 
after by police matrons assigned to each of the 
station houses, certain of which are used wholly for 
the use of women prisoners. 



248 



CIVICS 



The police- 
man as a 
friend 



Perhaps some boys and girls feel tliat Liic police- 
man is an enemy, but, when they find out in how 
many ways he makes fife safe for people, they will 
see that he is really a friend, antl a good friend too, 
because he is a " friend in need." When violent 
men attack or rob citizens, he defends them, some- 




In a Station House 



How the times at the cost of his life. Often, at fires, police- 

po iceman ^^^^^^ make rescues with great braverv. When people 
helps us & ./ 1 I 

luive to cross streets crowded with vehicles, a police- 
man is there to see them over safely. And when 
the stranger in the city asks to be directed to any 
locality, the policeman usually gives the informa- 
tion (juickly and courteously. Law-abiding citi- 



THE POLICE DEPARTMENT 



249 



zens have no quarrel with him, but to the criminal 
he is a constant terror. 

Among the most helpful acts of the police is the 
finding of adults and children who disappear from 
their homes in this 
great city. Over 
three thousand 
grown people drop 
out of sight in the 
citv of New York 





Traffic Policeman 



but of these 
the police re- 
store more 
thantwothirds 
to their homes. 
This alone 
would show 



how helpful the Police Department is to the public. 

But particular mention must be made of the " traffic The " traf- 

squad." These are the police who stand at busy *^squa 

corners and see that vehicles halt so as to allow people 

to cross the street. They also oblige automobiles and 

other vehicles to go at a safe speed, to keep to the 

right, and obey all other necessary rules for the con- 



250 CIVICS 

veiiience and safety of the public. Many of the traffic 
squad are mounted on bicycles, motor cycles, or on 
horses, as are policemen in outlying parts of the city 
and in the large parks. 

What we most rely on the police department for, 
however, is the prevention of crime and the enforce- 
ment of the law. The law says, for instance, that 
men shall be punished for stealing, for cheating at 
elections, and for many other wicked deeds. The 
police arrest offenders for breaking such laws, and 
seeing this, many other people inclined to do wrong 
remain law abiding. 

When large public gatherings are held, where 
disorder is feared, or when jiarades occur in which 
thousands of people walk along the street and line 
the sidewalks, policemen preserve order. Panics 
are thus prevented and loss of life is avoided. 
The Detec- Many people commit crimes so secretly that they 
tive Bureau almost escape punishment, but the Detective Bureau 
of the Police Department is ever on the watch for 
such criminals. Detectives do not wear uniforms, 
and so they are able to work as secretly as the 
criminal. That they are very skillful, too, in find- 
ing property which has been stolen, is shown by the 
fact that of over three million dollars' worth taken in 
a year, the detectives recover more than half. 

One of the most interesting methods used by this 
branch of the service is the comparison of finger 
prints. When a criminal is arrested, the imprint of 



THE POLICE DEPARTMENT 251 

his thumb is taken. In this way, the police get a 
large collection of thumb prints, no two of which 
are alike. When a new crime is committed, detec- 
tives immediately look for thumb prints on near-by 
objects such as doors or furniture. If prints are Thumb 
discovered, photographs of them are taken and P""*^ 
compared with the thumb prints at police head- 
quarters. By the use of this method the detec- 
tives often find that an old offender has committed 
the crime and he is soon caught, brought to trial, 
and punished. Sometimes he is reformed and be- 
comes a respectable citizen, for after all, reform, 
rather than a desire for revenge, should be the ob- 
ject of imprisonment. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Policemen as well as firemen protect life and property. For the 
support of the Police Department the city sets aside more than seven- 
teen million dollars yearly. The police commissioner, appointed by 
the mayor, directs the work of the Police Department, assisted by 
four deputy commissioners. 

Police headquarters is located at Center and Grand streets, 
Manhattan. The city is divided into seventeen police inspection 
districts, and these districts into precincts. Inspectors have chief 
command of the police in the inspection districts. A captain 
commands in each precinct. 

A policeman's tour is called his " beat." The house where the 
policemen stay is called the police station. The policeman is a 
friend to good citizens. The police help to find people who are lost 
in the city. The " trafl5c squad " regulates the movement of vehicles 
on the street. The chief business of the police is to prevent crime 
and to arrest people charged with breaking the law. 



252 CIVICS 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. ^^^lat protection art* the police expected to give to citizens ? 

2. How much (iocs the Police Department cost the city? 
How many police are tliere? 

;}. \\liat officers direct the work of the i)()hc<>)' Wlicrc is 
police headquarters ? 

4. How is the city divided for carrying on the work of the 
Police Department? What is a "beat" ? 

5. A\Tiat is the purj)ose of a ])<)lice station ? 

6. Explain how the policeman is a friend of gt)od citizens and 
not an enemy. 

7. How do the police enforce the law ? 

8. Tell what you know about the work of the detective. 

LESSON V 

Stories of Police Heroism. — Policemen may, if 
necessary, call on any citizen to help them to make 
arrests. No one may refuse in such a case without 
nmning the risk of being punished by arrest himself. 
Making The police seldom ask for helj), and often perform 
arrests jji-.^y^^ deeds single-handed. It is considered a seri- 
ous offense for any one to interfere with any officer 
in the performance of his duty, and any such inter- 
ference is severely punished by law. 

That the work of policemen is full of danger, you 
will see from the following stories about some of 
them who have been honored with medals for their 
bravery. 

Some time ago a policeman stood on the subway 
platform of the Grand Central Station waiting for 
a train. One of his knees had been injured a short 



STORIES OF POLICE HEROISM 253 

time before and was still painful. Suddenly he saw Policeman 

a man at the edge of the platform stagger and fall ^ * ^ another 

to the track. A train was approaching. Forgetting 

his own pain, the policeman jumped to the track. 

The train was getting nearer and the officer struggled 

vainly to \ni\\ the man out of its path. A few seconds 

more and both would be run over by the approaching 

train. Death seemed certain, when the motorman 

saw a signal lantern waved by a porter and brought 

his train to a stop only fifteen feet away from the 

two men on the track. 

Both were soon lifted to the platform by by- 
standers. The officer who had thought so little of 
his own life in attempting to save another, received 
honorable mention and two medals from the depart- 
ment for his brave deed. 

One winter day about a year ago, a man jumped 
off a dock into the East River with the intention of 
killing himself. A life preserver was thrown to the 
would-be suicide, but he would not use it. A by- 
stander caught him with a boat hook, but he pulled 
himself loose. A policeman patrolling near by 

noticed the commotion and ran to the spot. The Policeman 

11 1 J. • J • 1 e l\ saves man 

man had sunk twice and was gomg down tor the ^^^^ 

last time. Pausing only long enough to throw off drowning 

his coat and cap, the officer plunged into the icy 

water, and after a struggle with the drowning man 

rescued him. When the policeman was pulled up 

on the dock he fell unconscious from shock and an 



254 CIVICS 

injury to his back. He was taken to the hospital, 
and after a time recovered. One more brave act 
had been added to the Hst of those done by poHcemen 
who stand ready to risk their hves to save even the 
humblest citizen from sudden injury or death by 
accident. 

Coney Island was celebrating its usual Mardi 
Gras in September several seasons ago. Crowds 
lined the sidewalks and thronged the roadway on 
Surf Avenue one afternoon. Suddenly a cry arose 
that attracted the attention of a mounted policeman 
seated on his horse by the curb. Almost imme- 
A police- diately he saw a runaway horse approaching at full 
man s gp^^j Beyond him were many women and children 

bravery i .7 >j 

in stopping who in a few seconds must almost surely be trampled 

^*^ under the hoofs of the runaway. To catch the 
animal as it passed seemed impossible, but in less 
time than it takes to tell the story the officer de- 
cided on the best thing to do. Quickly driving 
his horse to the middle of the street, he stood in 
the path of the oncoming animal, which dashed 
madly into him with terrific force. The police- 
man's horse was thrown to the pavement and 
he himself was hurled many feet away, landing 
on the mud guard of an automobile. The run- 
away was stopped, and the crowd, amazed at the 
cool bravery of the oflBcer, expected to see him 
borne away dead. 

The automobile upon which ho fell took him, 



CITIZENS AND POLICE DEPARTMENT ^^55 

badly hurt, to the hospital, where, after a long stay, 
he recovered. Such deeds as these show the people 
of New York with what kind of men they intrust 
the care of their lives and property. 

Policemen perform so many brave acts that every 
year there is a long list of those who have faced 
death to save people from death or injury by drown- 
ing, by runaway horses, by fire, or in other ways. 
The city is justly proud of its police force as it is 
of its firemen and other public employees. 

Citizens and Police Department. ^ The Fire and 
Police Departments cost the city many millions of 
dollars. This money, like that paid for the water Taxes pay 
supply, comes mostly from the taxes paid by the citi- prot^cticm 
zens who own land. Many property owners are also 
landlords, and so they receive a great deal of their 
tax money from rent payers. Boys and girls will 
readily see, then, that their parents, whether tax- 
payers or rent payers, help to pay for the Fire 
and Police Departments, as well as all other de- 
partments of the city government. People should 
not only help in supporting the Police Department in 
this way, but they should also see that arrests are un- 
necessary. This they can do by trying to obey all the 
laws made for our city's welfare. It is easy to know Good citi- 
the more important laws, and it should be a pleasure ^^"^'^'P 
to obey them. Not to steal, or throw stones, or build 
bonfires, or do many other things which we know 
are wrong, should be matters of good citizenship. 



256 CIVICS 

We should not be good just because we are afraid 
of the poHceman, It is his business to see tliat 
the laws which are meant for our own good and 
the good of every citizen, are obeyed. But we can 
make the work of the police easier and our city a 
more pleasant place to live in if we obey those 
laws without being forced to. Love of country is 
shown in no better way than by obedience to its 
laws. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Citizens are expected to help the police when asked to do so. 
Many policemen are brave and risk their lives to save citizens from 
danger and death. This is shown by the many deeds of policemen 
who receive medals or honorable mention from the Police Depart- 
ment for bravery every year. For instance, at the risk of their own 
lives, they save persons from being run down by trains, from being 
drowned, or from being killed by runaway horses. 

The money for the support of the Police Department comes from 
the taxpayers. As money paid for rent goes partly to pay taxes, all 
rent payers help to maintain the police. We can help the work of the 
police very much by not breaking the laws. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Why must citizens lielp the police if called upon to do so.'' 

2. Tell a story to show how brave policemen are. 

3. Where does the money come from which siipporl.s the 
Police and other City De|)artnients .^ 

4. How can cliildrcri licl|) the police.^ 

5. W\iy should we hv careful to obey law.s? 

LESSON VI. REVIEW 

Review, using the .sunmuirics and (picslions of lessons from I 
to V inclusive. Attention should be given to the more impor- 
tant facts onlv. 



THE STREET CLEANING DEPARTMENT 257 

SUGGESTION 

To promote interest, the teacher may through dramatizations 
lead the pupils to act out scenes incident to the work of the 
poHce and firemen ; e.g., 

a. The traffic jjoliceman. 

h. The police beat. 

c. A court scene. 

d. Preparing to leave the fire house. 

e. Working apparatus at an imaginary fire. 

LESSON VII 

The Street Cleaning Department. — The advertise- 
ment of a certain powder used for cleaning purposes 
declares that it "chases dirt." This can well be said 
of our Street Cleaning Department. In doing this it 
helps to preserve our lives as much as the Police and 
Fire Departments. For, with dirty streets, there 
would probably be widespread sickness and disease 
that would cause the death of many citizens. 

Several thousand men in white uniforms are busy Number 
every day sweeping the streets, and others in brown ° ™®" 
uniforms are busy collecting and carrying away 
garbage, ashes, and refuse. Before 1881, when the 
street cleaning was done by contractors, the work 
was under the direction of the Police Department, but 
since that year it has been in the hands of a separate 
commissioner. The Commissioner is appointed by Street 
the mavor for a term of four years. His office is in ^^^^^f 
the Municipal Building at Center and Chambers sioner 
streets, Manhattan. The work of street cleaning 



of the de- 
partment 



258 CIVICS 

in Richmond Borough is done under the direction of 
the Borough president of that borough, and not by 
the Street Cleaning Department. 
Vast task When we remember that the city has over two 
thousand miles of streets, it is easy to see what a 
large task it is just to sweep them. But add to this 
the work of removing ashes and refuse from nearly 
three hundred thousand houses and it makes one 
wonder how it can all be done so quickly and so well. 
Removal of Ashes, Rubbish, and Garbage. — 
Every morning while the sweeper is busy, carts 
of the Street Cleaning Department are collecting 
ashes and rubbish from the houses of the city. 
When part of the ashes has been collected the 
ash carts return for garbage which has been put 
out in cans by the householders. Later the re- 
maining ashes are removed. 
Other work Besides removing ashes, garbage, and rubbish 
from our homes the Street Cleaning Department 
must take away the dirt swept up from the streets. 
It must also remove barrels, signs, or other things 
that block the streets or sidewalks, and in winter 
must see to the removal of snow, when the fall 
reaches two and a half inches in depth. In frosty 
weather many streets and crossings become slippery, 
and these the street cleaners have to sprinkle with 
sand, to make a sure footing for both people and 
horses. For all this work the city spends about 
ten million dollars a vear. 



of the De- 
partment 



REMOVAL OF ASHES, RUBBISH, AND GARBAGE 259 



sweeper 
at work 




To handle the work properly, the city is divided Districts 
into street cleaning districts, and these districts into sections 
sections. Each district is under the direction of a 
district superintendent, and each section under a 
section foreman. 

The street sweeper begins his work about eight The street 
o'clock in the morning. He sets out for his route 
from the section 
station, with a can 
carrier, broom, 
scraper, and other 
tools. When he 
arrives at the 
streets he has to 
sweep, he first 
picks up papers 

and other things that litter the pavements, and 
afterwards sweeps the streets with his broom. Then 
he puts the sweepings into a can which is later 
emptied into a street cleaning cart. Dirt collected 
in this way is taken to docks, where it is dumped 
into scows for final removal. 

Some parts of the city, where there is heavy 
traffic in the day time, are swept at night with 
horse-drawn or auto sweeping machines. These 
sweep the dirt into the gutter, from whence, later, 
it is collected in carts and removed. Sweeping 
machines cannot be used in frosty weather, as the 
streets cannot then be sprinkled with water to keep 



A Street Sweeper 



Street 

sweeping 

machines 



•260 



CIVICS 



down the dust. The city is now beginning to use 

new machines wliich sweep and ])ick up the dirt 

at the same time. These can be used all the year 

Flushing round, as they raise no dust. The best kind of street 

the stree s (^.i(..,,^ij^^ j^ i^q^v done by flushing streets with water. 




Flushing Machine 

Flushing One method is to attach a hose to a fire hydrant 
and wash the dirt into the gutters. This way is 
very wasteful of water and is therefore expensive. 
It also prevents traffic while it is being done. The 
work is now done much better by flushing machines. 
These are a good deal like sprinkling carts, but the 
water is forced out of them by air pressure or by 
])umps and they really wash the dirt from the streets. 
One kind of flushing machine used on asphalt streets 
is called a squeegee. It sprinkles water on the 



REMOVAL OF ASHES, RUBBISH. AND GARBAGE 261 

street and then scrapes the dirt from the street 
with a rubber squeegee that revolves at the rear 
of the wagon. The dirt is left in the gutter, from 
which it is removed later by the street sweepers. 
The flushing and squeegee machines have proved so 
useful that the city already owns many of them, 




Street Cleaners removing Snow 

and will no doubt some day use them almost al- 
together. 

When it snows very heavily the street sweeper Removal 
cannot sweep, but there is still useful work for him 
to do. He clears the crossings, thus nuxking it easier 
and less dangerous for pedestrians to cross the 
street. He keeps the gutters open so that water 



of snow 



262 CIVICS 

from melting snow will run away freely and not 
cause floods in streets and cellars. If the snow is 
deep, contractors do the work of removal for the 
city. They pile the snow and cart it away to be 
dumped into the rivers or into empty lots. They 
charge the city so much a load, and snow removal 
usually costs several hundred thousand dollars a 
year. Snow is also shoveled into sew^er holes and 
carried away by the waste water in the sewer. 
Howciti- Children can help the Street Cleaning Department 
jjgj in snowy weather by keeping the gutters open in 
front of their homes, so that the water from melting 
snow can run into the sewers. Moreover, children 
should not make sliding ponds on the street, for slip- 
pery pavements are very dangerous to passers-by, 
who may fall and injure themselves. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

The Street Cleaning Department helps to keep the city clean and 
healthful. About three thousand men sweep two thousand miles of 
streets. Several thousand others take away in carts the garbage, 
ashes, and rubbish put out by householders. 

The Street Cleaning Department must also remove the snow and 
sprinkle slippery pavements with sand. 

The Department is under the direction of a commissioner ap- 
pointed by the mayor. The ofl5ce of the Department is in the mtmici- 
pal building. 

Besides the sweeper and his broom, the Department uses sweep- 
ing machines. Some of these only sweep the dirt to one side, while 
others sweep and pick up the dirt Flushing machines are also used. 
These clean the streets with water. Snow removal costs the city 
several hundred thousand dollars a year. Children can help in 



WHAT IS DONE WITH WASTE 



263 



snowy weather by keeping the gutters open in front of their homes 
and by not making sliding ponds. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1 . How does the Street Cleaning Department help to keep the 
city healthful ? 

2. Tell as much as you can about the duties of the street 
sweepers. 

3. How are ashes, garbage, and rubbish removed from our 
houses ? 

4. Wliat other work does the Street Cleaning Department do ? 

5. What machines are now used in cleaning streets ? How 
do they clean the streets ? 

6. How may children help the Street Cleaning Department 
in snowy weather ? 

LESSON VIII 

What is done with Waste. — The work of the 
Street Cleaning Department ends when rubbish, 




Removal of Garbage 

dirt, ashes, and garbage reach the dumps along 
the Hudson, Harlem, and East rivers, and the land- 



2G4 



CIVICS 



Dirt and fills in Outlying parts of tlie city. From the dumps 
of Manhattan and the Bronx, contractors remove 
the street sweepings and ashes to Riker's Island, in 
Long Island Sound opposite 135th Street, or to the 
Newark Meadows in New Jersey. In this way land 
has been built u]) in these places that will some day 
be covered with buildings, where otherwise there 




Apparatus for Extracting Fats from Garbage 



Disposal of 
garbage 



would be nothing but water or swamps. For the 
same purpose dirt, ashes, and refuse from Brooklyn 
are taken to landfills about Coney Island Creek and 
the Flushing marshland. 

Most interesting of all, perhaps, is the disposal 
of garbage. This is taken from the waterfront 
dumps to Barren Island. There it is cooked by 
steam and then put into huge presses. From these, 



WHAT IS DONE WITH WASTE 265 

water and grease from the garbage run into basins. 
The grease is then skimmed off, put into barrels, 
and sold to manufacturers of soap. The solid 
material that is left in the presses is dried, ground 
up, and sold in bags to fertilizer makers. In this 
way it goes to the farms of our country and helps 
to make them rich and productive. Formerly 
the city used to pay to have its garbage removed. 
Now, however, garbage has proved to be a valuable 
material in the manufacture of soap and fertilizer. 
So the city has made an arrangement whereby it will 
receive in the next five years almost five hundred 
thousand dollars for the garbage that we are glad 
to get rid of. 

When the paper and rubbish are thrown into 
scows for removal the loading must be done so as 
to fill the boats evenly. This is called " trimming." " Trim- 
The contractor who does the trimming has the """^ 
privilege of keeping any articles of value found 
in the refuse. He takes out paper, pasteboard, 
rags, and other materials which can be used in 
various trades. For this privilege he pays the city 
several thousand dollars weekly. The remainder 
of the rubbish is mixed with the street sweepings 
and ashes and taken to the landfills, or is burned. 

Thus you can see that by filling in swamp lands An impor- 
with ashes, rubbish, and street sweepings, and by ^ ^^'^ 
selling garbage and refuse for large sums of money, 
the city makes good use of what are usually looked 



<266 



CIVICS 



upon as waste materials. It is a good tiling that the 
city can sell its garbage and rubbish, for the money 
thus raised lessens the amount which people must 
pay in taxation for running the city government. 




Trimming 

The rules that the Street Cleaning Department 
expect citizens to obey are few. We can, therefore, 
easily help in the enormous labor of keeping the 
city clean. With regard to the sweeping of side- 
walks, the department requires that householders 
and storekeepers must not sweep dirt into the gutters 
after eight o'clock in the morning. This rule is not 
always obeyed. Consequently, people walking in 



HOW WE CAN ALL HELP 267 

the streets often have their eyes and lungs filled with 

the dust raised by some one sweeping a sidewalk at 

the wrong hour. Another rule requires all citizens Rules 

to throw papers and fruit skins into cans placed in ° artment 

public places for the purpose. 

The rules that refer to the removal of ashes, 
garbage, and rubbish from our houses are also im- 
portant. So that the work of the street cleaning 
department may not be made too difficult, people 
are required to put into garbage cans, kitchen, or 
table waste from vegetables, meats, fish, fat, fruit, or 
other eatables, and nothing else except perhaps faded 
flowers and the like. Nothing should be put into 
ash cans or boxes, except ashes, sawdust, floor sweep- 
ings, broken glass, broken crockery, oyster and clam 
shells, and tin cans. Rubbish bundles should con- 
tain only bottles, paper, pasteboard, etc., rags, 
mattresses, worn-out furniture, old clothes, old 
shoes, leather and leather scrap, carpets, tobacco 
stems, straw, and excelsior. All rubbish should be 
securely bundled up and tied. If we wish other 
things taken away, a department driver will gladly 
tell us how they can be removed. 

How we can all Help. — Children and adults can 
be very helpful in keeping the city clean. First of 
all, they can keep from throwing papers, fruit skins, 
or other refuse out of windows, into air shafts, on the 
streets, or on the lawns in the public parks. The 
Street Cleaning Department has placed cans here 



2G8 CIVICS 

and there on the sidewalks, park walks, on bridge ap- 
proaches, and in other public places. These are for 
the special purpose of receiving paper and rubbish 
which people may wish to throw away while they are 
traveling about the city. A great deal, too, can be 
done by people in their homes to help the Department. 
Rubbish They can put their rubbish in boxes before placing 

should be ^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ street for collection. They can separate 
put in . . 

boxes paper, garbage, and ashes, putting each in a suitable 

bag or can, not over-filled, lest these materials 

might drop on the street before or during removal. 

Cellars to People should also look after their cellars, for these 

be kept ^f^^^j^ fjH ^p ^yj^]^ rubbish of one kind or another, 
clean ' 

It is important to prevent this, for it not only 

gathers dirt and disease germs, but is dangerous 
also as a possible cause of fire. Whatever rubbish 
cannot be burned in the furnace should i)romptly 
be ])ut out for collection by the Street Cleaning 
Department. Many New York schools now have 
Juvenile Leagues founded by Mr. Reuben S. Simons, 
of the Street Cleaning Department. Boys and girls 
can help the work of keeping the city clean by join- 
ing the leagues and following carefully the rules laid 
down by Mr. Simons. More than two hundred 
thousand children already belong to public school 
Juvenile Leagues. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Street sweepings and ashes of Manhattan and the Bronx boroughs 
are used to make land at Riker's Island and the Jersey Meadows. 



DISEASE 269 

With such materials also land is made about Coney Island and the 
Flushing marshland. 

The city now sells its garbage. It is taken to Barren Island. 
There it is cooked by steam. From it grease is obtained for use in 
soap making. The solid material that is left is used in making 
fertilizer. This goes to the farms of oiu" country and helps to make 
them productive. The city receives several thousand dollars weekly 
from contractors who "trim " scows loaded with paper and rubbish. 
The waste materials are taken to landfills or are burned. 

The rules of the Street Cleaning Department require people to 
sweep their sidewalks before eight o'clock in the morning. They 
also require paper and fruit skins, thrown away in public places, to be 
put in cans provided for the purpose. People are likewise expected 
to put ashes and garbage in separate cans for collection, and paper 
or other refuse in suitable bundles. Refuse must not be allowed to 
collect in cellars. 

Children and adults can obey these rules and do a great deal to 
help the work of the Department. Juvenile leagues are formed to 
help keep the city clean. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Wliat is done with street sweepings and ashes from Man- 
hattan and the Bronx 't From Brooklyn ? 
'i. Wliat is done with garbage .'' 

3. From which of the waste materials tloes the city receive 
an income? 

4. Give a rule of the department for the disposal of fruit 
skins. Of paper. Of household waste. Of sweepings. 

5. How can children help the work of the Street Cleaning 
Department ? 

6. Tell about the Juvenile Leagues. 

LESSON IX 

Disease. — Compared with the large number of 
pupils in the schools, usually but few are at home 
sick. One reason for this is that our city is a very 



270 CIVICS 

healthful place to live in. Its climate, its splendid 
sewerage system, and its general cleanliness make 
Board of it SO. But there would be a great deal more sickness 
in the city if it were not for the ever-watchful care 
of the Board of Health. The daily work of its 
inspectors prevents much disease and also prevents 



Health in 
spection 




A Medical Inspector in School 

such disease as there is from spreading. The in- 
spectors take care that people do not live or work 
in buildings that, because of dirt, lack of air space, 
or for other reasons, are unhealthful for occupation. 



DISEASE 271 

The Board of Health is especially careful of the School 
health of school children. Doctors and nurses sent by ^^^^^ 
the Board of Health are on duty in the schools every children 
day, examining pupils. Children who have ailments 
of eyes, ears, lungs, heart, or other organs are advised 
how to get treatment and become thoroughly sound. 

The school nurse makes visits also to the homes of inspection 
pupils who need medical attention. Through the ° °™®^ 
heat of summer and the storms of winter she brings 
comfort and encouragement to parents by her kindly 
interest and advice. Children should do all they can 
to act on the advice given them by the school doctor 
and school nurse, whose unselfish work in the schools 
does much for the health and welfare of all pupils. 

Each school day, a list of names is sent to every 
school in the city by the Board of Health. The 
names on the list are those of persons who have diseases 
which may be spread by contagion. These cases are Contagion 
usually reported to the Board of Health by private 
physicians. Health officers examine the sick so 
reported and, if necessary, post notices on the doors 
of the houses or apartments where the sickness is, 
warning people not to enter. Such places are then 
said to be quarantined. Members of such house- Quarantine 
holds may not go to work or to school until the 
diseases have ceased and the homes have been 
fumigated to make them free from germs. 

The school doctor and nurse help to see that 
children from such families do not attend school. 



272 CIVICS 

They have children sent home immediately who show 
symptoms of contagious diseases that have not yet 
developed. Children who return to school from 
homes where there has been contagious disease 
should be very careful not to return to the classroom 
without permission from the school nurse as well as 
from the principal and the teacher. 

One way in which pupils can help to prevent the 
spread of disease is l)y ol)eying the law of the state 

Vaccination that requires all children to be vaccinated. Vac- 
cination prevents smallpox, and by protecting 
those who are vaccinated, it hel])s to protect also 
their families and the people whom they meet. 

Inspection of Food. — The Board of Health of 
our city sees to it that our food is fresh and pure. 
Board of Health inspectors are always on the watch 

Destruction for impure food, which they seize and destroy. If 
^ ''"food ^^^^^ ^^^ they have the persons that sell bad food 
arrested and punished by the courts. Day in and 
day out they watch not only the wharves and rail- 
road stations where our food is unloaded, but also 
the places where food is sold or prepared. Slaughter 
houses where cattle are killed, meat markets, push- 
carts, open air stands for the sale of fruit, candy, 
fresh vegetables, fish and other foods, bakeries, 
groceries, restaurants, railroad depots, and many 
other ])laces where food is kept or sokl, are all under 
the watchful eye of the Board of Health. In one 
year, the health inspectors have seized and destroyed 



COMPULSORY EDUCATION LAW 273 

twenty-four million pounds or twelve thousand tons 
of bad food. By preventing the sale of any but clean 
and wholesome food, our Board of Health helps to 
keep our city free from sickness and disease. 

Compulsory Education Law. — Most boys and CompiU- 
girls like to go to school, and most parents want ^^^^^1 
their children to go to school. But there are both 
children and parents in our city who do not or will 
not see the need of school attendance. 

The government is not willing to let children grow 
up without schooling, because, if they do, they are 
likely to become useless citizens, unable to support 
themselves properly, forced to work for little pay, 
and often perhaps to be out of work. Such people 
often blame others for their own failures in life. 
Some of them fall into crime and prove dangerous 
to the peace and safety of the community. So our Compul- 
state government has passed laws compelling chil- ^°^ school 
dren between the ages of seven and sixteen to go to 
school, and obliging parents or guardians to see that 
children go to school whether they want to or not. 

The compulsory school law is very strict and directs Punish- 

that children who play truant shall be arrested by "^®"t of 
^ '^ , : truants 

attendance officers and either handed over to their 

parents or brought to school. If they continue to 
play truant, they are summoned to appear with 
their parents before an officer of the Attendance 
Bureau for a hearing. The director of the Attend- 
ance Bureau may then commit such children 



ment of 
parents 



274 CIVICS 

to truant schools for two years. If the parents do not 
consent to this, the Director of Attendance sends the 
cases to the Children's Court, where the judges can 
commit the truants to truant schools for two years. 
There they must live and receive schooling. They 
cannot get out on the street to play truant, and they 
often learn there to give up the bad habit that is 
spoiling their chances of success. 
Punish- The law also provides punishment for parents or 
guardians who do not do their duty in sending 
healthy children to school. Such persons may be 
summoned before the Director of Attendance to 
explain, or they may be called to court and fined 
from five to fifty dollars, or even imprisoned for not 
more than thirty days. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Compared with the large number of pupils in our schools, only a 
small fraction are home sick at one time. The city is a healthful 
place to live in largely because of the efforts of the Board of Health. 
Its inspectors take care that people do not live or work in dirty and 
ill-ventilated buildings. The Board of Health sends doctors and 
nurses to the schools. They examine children, and if necessary 
help them to become sound physically. 

Nurses visit homes of pupils when needed, bringing encourage- 
ment and advice. Health ofl5cers inspect houses where there is 
contagious disease. They prevent members of affected families 
from attending work or school and thus protect others from con- 
tagion. After having a contagious disease at home, children should 
receive permission to return to their classrooms from the school 
nurse as well as from the principal. Children can help to guard 
themselves and others from smallpox by being vaccinated. 

Health officers inspect food sold in the city to see that it is clean 
and wholesome. 



CHILD LABOR LAWS 275 

The compulsory school law says pupils must go to school between 
the ages of seven and sixteen. Truants who break the law may be 
arrested and taken to school. Then if they do not go to school, 
they are put in truant schools for two years. Parents who will not 
send their children to school may be fined or even imprisoned. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Why is there little sickness in the city compared with the 
number of people ? 

2. How does the Health Board give special attention to the 
welfare of school children ? 

3. What does the Health Board do in cases of contagious 
disease ? 

4. Wliat is the use of being vaccinated ? 

5. How does the Board of Health see that pure food is sold 
to the people of the city ? 

6. Who compels children to go to school ? Between what 
ages must they attend school? 

7. What is done with children who play truant from school? 

8. Wliat may be done with parents who keep their children 
out of school unlawfully ? 

LESSON X 

Child Labor Laws. — Pupils are permitted by law Working 
to leave school before they are sixteen by graduating <^®'^^<^**® 
from an elementary school, or by taking a working 
certificate. Such a certificate, however, cannot be 
obtained by any child under fourteen years of age. 
To get one a pupil must obtain from the principal 
his school record, showing the date of his birth, where 
he lives, and the name of his parent or guardian. 
It must show attendance at school of at least one School 
hundred thirty days since the thirteenth birth- ^®^°™ 
day, or, if the pupil is over fourteen, one hundred 



276 CIVICS 

thirty days during the year before the date of the 
apphcation. The school record must show that the 
pupil can read and write simple sentences in English, 
and has been taught reading, writing, spelling, 
English grammar, geography, and arithmetic. A 
pupil in our city must be in a 7a grade at least, 
to get a working certificate. 

To find out whether pupils have enough educa- 
tion to entitle them to the certificate, examinations 
are given by the district superintendents, several 
times a month, in one school of a district. Pupils 
who ])ass the examination can then obtain their 
school records from their principal. Pupils above 
7A do not need to take an examination before re- 
ceiving their school records. The school record 
must be taken to the office of the Board of Health 
and the parent or guardian must ask for the certifi- 
cate. When the "working certificate" is given to 
a child, the number on the certificate is sent to 
the school that he last attended, and kept as part 
of his record. The working certificate must be given 
to the employer and kept on file in his office. 
Birth When applying for a working certificate it is very 
necessary to have a birth certificate. A pupil who 
has no birth certificate may ask the school prin- 
cipal to send for it to the Board of Health office. 
If the Health Department cannot supply the date 
of birth, tiu' principal will be notified. The parent 
or guardian is then expected to call at the office of 



certificate 



DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION 

The City of New York. 

To THE BOAKD OF HEALTH, ThE CiTY OF NeW York. 

Borough of.S^t.<»*-^;^.*v--. 

Date..j<^f»rt.<J*C..-?, 191.^ 

I HEI^BY CERT Ij'Y T HAT 
.S?^''^**?*- "?Z^ /ie.^. 

residing at .1^<?.^ ...yT<:Wr»<i<3i^....f<^*y...., in the 

City of New York has attended — 

P. S...Z*^^....Borough^i<5r*'«?:!tS;^^days^^^^^^ 

/^^ Boroughy'<:^^i»^-^*'^ys .^^*^?^^L,^ 



An aggregate of <.'^..jr.. days duringTIie twelve months next 

preceding h*i fourteenth birthday, or during the twelve months next 
preceding the date of this certificate; that said child is able to read 
and write simple sentences in the English language and has received 
instruction during such period in reading, spelling, writing, English 
grammar and geography, and is familiar with the fundamental 
operations of arithmetic up to and including fractions; and has 
completed the work prescribed for the first six years of the above 

named school, is in the..^/^^/*» grade and furthermore that 

said child ,^according to tne records of above named school, was 

born oA~-A«**.4>t</*../'.?T. 1S»7 ^ip H |haj its parent, 

guardian, or custodian is._„ /^t» t^ £^J[,,t0»tt,^</tJ^^^ 

G^iCofi..*^!'^Ct,4t**r. 

°— -!--■ ^ 

Results of Academic Examination Conducted by District Superintendent. 

Arithmetic Ci7. Writing from dictatioiiL_./<<..^ 

English -«•».... Oral reading /0 

(Signed)...S?V^4e^.>V ^^^^'''*y '- 
Date....'''^*<...4./^<iCPrincipal, P.'f:"'!'!^^ 



Penal Law— .\rt. 120— Sec. 1275. 

"Any person who knon-ingly makes a false statement in or in relation to 
any application made for an employment certificate as to any matter required 
by Articles 6 and 11 of the Labor Law to appear in any atBdavit, record, trans- 
cript, or certificate therein provided for, is guilty of a misdemeanor and upon 
conviction shall be punished for a first offense by a fine of not less than twenty 
nor more than fifty dollars; for a second offense by a fine of not less than fifty 
nor more than two hundred and fifty dollars, or by imprisonment for not more 
than thirty days, or by both such fine and imprisonment; for a third offense 
by a fine of not less than two hundred and fifty dollars, or by imprisonment 
for not more than sixty days, or by both such fine and imprisonment." 

Note. — This is a certificate of school attendance only. A Permit to Work 
Must be Obtained from the Board of Health. 

A school certificate must not be issued to any child under fourteen years of 
age, or in any grade lower than 7 A (seventh year, first half). 



277 



278 CIVICS 

the Department of Health to find out what other 
steps may be taken to estabhsh the child's age. If 
a birth has not been recorded with the Board of 
Health, a certificate of graduation, a passport, or 
a baptismal certificate, showing the date of birth, 
will be accepted at the health office instead. If 
none of these records can be produced, then other 
evidence may be brought to the Board of Health 
which will decide whether it is sufficient. Such 
other evidence may be a family Bible contain- 
ing a record of birth, insurance papers, vaccina- 
tion certificate. Bar Mitzvah, hospital or court 
record, or other papers. Another way open to 
the foreign-born child to get a record of birth is 
to write, inclosing a stamp, to the Commissioner 
of Immigration at Ellis Island for the record of 
birth as it aj)pears on the immigrant records of the 
United States government. The letter must tell the 
name of the ship the child came on, the date of its 
arrival, and the names of grown persons with whom 
he came to this country. If a child cannot get a 
statement of age in any of these ways, he may ob- 
tain it from the Attendance Bureau of the Depart- 
ment of Education. This Bureau has its office at 
154 East 68th Street, Manhattan. 
Ninety If a child cannot prove its age in any way, he 
ay case ^^^^ become what is known as a " ninety day 
case." That is to say, if after ninety days he is 
not found to be under fourteen, the age may be 



WHAT TO KNOW 279 

decided by two doctors of the Board of Health. 

These doctors must both agree that the child is at 

least fourteen years old before the applicant may be 

given a working certificate. Statements of birth 

sworn to before notaries are not received by the 

Board of Health. If employers hire children under 

fourteen, or between fourteen and sixteen, without a 

working certificate, they may be taken to court 

and fined from twenty to fifty dollars. 

Boys who leave school to go to work before grad- Compul- 

uating from school must attend evening elementarv ?°^ t^^^' 
" ^ o ^ mg school 

school till they are sixteen. They must attend at attendance 
least six hours a week for sixteen weeks during each 
year, between January and the following December, 
or during the school year between September and the 
following June. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Pupils may leave school before sixteen if they graduate, or after 
fotirteen years of age if they take out working certificates. 

To get working certificates pupils must show, at the office of the 
Board of Health, a school record which states the date of birth, 
where the pupil lives, and the name of parent or guardian ; it must 
show attendance as required by law ; the pupil must at least be in a 
7A grade. Examinations are given by the district superintendent 
several times a month to find out if such pupils have enough educa- 
tion. 

A birth certificate, a passport, or a baptismal certificate, showing 
the child's age, must be shown when applying for a working paper. 

The employer must keep in his office the certificate of a child 
whom he employs. Employers who hire children under sixteen 
without a working paper may be fined. 

Boys who go to work before graduating must attend evening 
school until sixteen years old. 



280 CIWCS 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. How may a child leave school before becoming sixteen 
years old ? 

'■2. What are the steps to be followed in getting a working 
certificate ? 

3. How can a child who cannot get a birth certificate prove 
date of birth ? What is a ninety day case ? 

4. Where is the working certificate kept? What record of 
the working certificate must the pupil leave w ith the school ? 

5. How- may emj)loyers be punished for hiring children with- 
out working pai)ers ? 

6. Wliat pupils are obliged to go to evening school? How 
long? 

LESSON XI 

Law about Child Labor Laws (continued). — Some boys and 
newsboys gjj,|j. ^y[^\^ ^q g^ iq school and also to earn a little 
money by selling newspapers or tending a news 
stand. Boys can do this if they are twelve years old 
or more, and girls if they are sixteen. To sell news- 
papers a boy must first obtain the consent of parent 
or guardian. Then he must get from his principal 
a statement that he is well and strong enough to do 
this work, that he is attending school, and that the 
principal is willing to have him receive the permit 
and badge. For these he must then apply to the 
district supervisor of attendance. 
Newsboy The permit must give the date and place of birth 
permi ^^ ^|^^ applicant, the name and address of the parent 
or guardian or next friend, must tell the color of his 
eyes, his height, weight, and any peculiar mark or 
feature of the face that is casilv noticed. 



CHILD LABOR LAWS 



281 



The badge contains the permit number and the Badge 
boy's name. It must be worn while he is working, 
so that it can be seen easily by a policeman or attend- 
ance officer. A boy cannot sell papers before six 
o'clock in the morning or after eight o'clock at night. 
The permit runs out on January 1 of each year, 
and the owner 
must be careful 
to get a new 
one promptly, 
for each year a 
new color is used 
for the badge. 

If at any time 
a principal finds 
that a newsboy 
is not attending 

school or that there is other good reason for such 
action, the permit and badge can be taken away. 
If a boy should refuse to give up his permit and 
badge, he can be taken to court and the judge can 
send him to a reformatory institution. 

We have seen how careful the state is to provide Factory 
that every boy and girl shall attend school. It is 
just as careful about the boys and girls who leave 
school to go to work. The law particularly men- 
tions factories, and provides that no child under 
fourteen years of age can go to work in a factory. 
This is one of the laws that protect boys and girls 




Newsboy's Badge 



law 



282 CIVICS 

when tliey are too young to look out for themselves, 
so that their health and education shall not suffer. 
Hours of The law says, too, that no person between four- 
^^'^ teen and sixteen years of age shall work more than 
eight hours a day in a factory, or more than nine 
hours a day in any other business, and never more 
than six days in a week. In New York City, boys 
and girls may not begin work earlier than seven 
o'clock in the morning or keep at it later than seven 
o'clock in the evening. This law gives them a 
chance to go to evening school, which opens at eight 
o'clock for boys, and seven forty-five for girls, and 
continues for two hours. The law also obliges em- 
ployers to give the boys and girls that they hire at 
least forty-five minutes for lunch. 

Good Citizenship. — It is all very well for us to 

have laws to protect us, but the laws are worthless 

if we do not do our part toward carrying them out. 

Education aims to make us good citizens, but we 

Duty of are not good citizens if we break the law. If a boy 

obe lence pjr^jj^^g ^q \^^ fourteen when he is not, or tries to get 
to the laws ^ 

work when he has no working certificate, he is not a 
good citizen. Children should remember that the 
laws about child labor and compulsory education 
were made for their benefit, in order that they may 
have some time to themselves in which they can im- 
prove their minds by study and their bodies by 
exercise. They should help the state by obeying 
these laws. 



WHAT TO KNOW 283 

If a pupil who wants a working certificate is in a Unsuccess- 
class where he must take an examination, he should p^^ants 
prepare himself well and try to pass it. If he does not 
succeed in the working certificate examination, or if 
his evidence of age is not satisfactory to the Board of 
Health, he should not stay at home and be a truant. 
He should go back to school until the whole matter 
can be settled in the regular way and the employ- 
ment certificate can be obtained. He should then 
file the certificate in his employer's office, and remem- 
ber to go to evening school. 

Evening school offers its pupils a great oppor- Evening 
tunity, of which they should make the most. They ^*^ °° 
may be very tired when they come home from work 
and may not feel like going to school, but they 
should make up their minds that a little thing like 
being tired shall not rob them of their chance to 
succeed in life. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Boys can sell newspapers and tend newspaper stands when twelve 
years old, and girls when sixteen. A boy needs a permit and badge, 
which he receives from the local supervisor of attendance, if parent or 
guardian, and principal, are willing. He must wear the badge so 
that it can easily be seen. 

The factory laws keep children under fourteen from working in 
factories. State law makes a nine hour working day for children 
from fourteen to sixteen. This gives them a chance to go to 
evening school. 

Children should be careful to obey the law that protects them. 
They should help the state to carry out the child labor and compul- 
sory education laws. Evening schools offer a great opportunity 
for study to boys and girls who do not graduate from day school. 



284 CIVICS 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. How can a boy get permission to sell newspapers ? A girl ? 

2. How must the newsboy's badge be worn ? Why does he 
have to get a new badge at the beginning of every year? 

3. What does the law say about the hours of labor for 
children ? 

4. WTiat should a child do if there is delay in getting his work- 
ing certificate ? 

5. What two things must a boy remember to do after he gets 
a working certificate and leaves school ? 

LESSON XII 

Needs of The Parks and Playgrounds. — When summer 
^" ^ heat oppresses the city, many people cannot afford 
to go to the country. Still they may like to enjoy 
cooling breezes or to be able to be where they can 
get a little more air than on the hot street or in 
the house. It may take a long ride from many of 
their homes to find a cool spot either in the sub- 
urbs or at the water front, and often after a day's 
toil they are too tired to travel the long distance. 
So it is easy to understand how wise and thoughtful 
it was for the city government to lay out, long ago, 
parks, which are now in the heart of the business and 
tenement districts. 

The first Down near the lower end of Manhattan Island 

^^^ is a tiny park called Bowling Green. This was the 

first park laid out in the city of New York and is 

therefore the oldest. It was made into a park more 

than a hundred twenty-five years ago. Years be- 



THE PARKS AND PLAYGROUNDS 285 

fore that citizens had used it for the game of bowl- 
ing. For this reason it received its present name. 

But in those early days Manhattan Island was 
more like a country place than the city it is to-day. 
One did not have to walk far to be amid green fields 
and woods. Outside the city, which then reached 
only to Grand Street on the east side and not so 
far up on the west wide, the little villages of Green- 
wich, Bloomingdale, Harlem, and Yorkville, with 
others, dotted the island, and between these there 
was open country. The tall brick and stone houses 
of to-day were yet unknown and dwellings were 
not crowded together. There was at that time no 
need of parks for breathing spaces. 

So the second park was not laid out till a quarter The second 
of a century later. This was about a hundred years P 
ago, when our city hall was built. The land around it 
was improved as a park, and called City Hall Park. 

From these small beginnings came the la.ge Many other 
system of parks which in the greater city consists P^ 
of more than one hundred fifty parks. A number 
of the parks in lower Manhattan, such as Washing- 
ton Square, Madison Square, Union Square, and 
Bryant Square, were once cemeteries where paupers 
were buried. The bodies were removed when the 
parks were laid out. Some of the city's parks are 
yet unnamed and undeveloped ; and some of them are 
only small plots situated where two avenues meet, 
like Greely Square, Manhattan, located where Broad- 



!286 CIVICS 

way and Sixth Avenue cross at 33d Street ; or, like 
City Hall Park, Brooklyn, where Court and Fulton 
streets meet below the borough hall. 
Park land All together the parks of the city cover more than 
^alue seven thousand acres — half as much land as there 
is in the whole Island of Manhattan, valued at 




Recreation Pitr 

almost five hundred million dollars. Besides the 
parks there are in the city over fifty miles of park- 
ways, valued at eleven and a half million dollars. 
Among the most beautiful of these are the Eastern 
and Ocean Parkways of Brooklyn ; Riverside Drive, 
Manhattan ; the Mosholu Parkway, and the Bronx 
and Pelliam Parkway in the Bronx. 



THE PARKS AND PLAYGROUNDS 287 

All these parks and parkways are in charge of the 
Department of Parks, which also has the care of 
the public playgrounds in many parks, together 
with their gymnasiums and baths, and of the chil- 
dren's farm school in De Witt Clinton Park, Man- 
hattan. 

The Department of Parks also looks after the 
small parks over the tunnel on Park Avenue and 
over the subway on Broadway, Manhattan, and 
cares for the trees along the city streets. 

For the comfort and pleasure that the citizens 
get from these parks, parkways, playgrounds, 
recreation piers and baths, the city pays over three 
million dollars every year. 

The management of the Department of Parks is How 
in the hands of four Park Commissioners, appointed "^^*sed 
by the mayor and known as the Park Board. They 
hold office usually for the same term as the mayor, 
that is, four years. The Commissioner of Parks of 
Manhattan and Richmond is president of the Board. 
His office is located in the Municipal building at 
Chambers Street and Park Row. There are branch 
offices for the other commissioners in Prospect Park, 
Brooklyn, and Claremont Park in the Bronx. 

With the growth of the city's system of parks, the How the 
number of men employed by the department now ^^^^ f^® 
ampunts to more than seventeen hundred. The 
care of the lawns and trees and the laying out of 
flower beds need the oversight of a number of skill- 



288 CIVICS 

fill gardeners. Then many men are engaged in 
pruning or trimming the trees and in keeping trees, 
shrubs, and flowering plants free from insects that 
would destroy them. 

In the menageries, men are required to attend 
to the care of the animals, and in the museums to 
guard the valuable collections open to public view. 
Park paths and roadways must be swept and re- 
paired and a large force of laborers is kept con- 
stantly busy attending to them. The care of the 
parks also makes necessary the use of many horses 
and carts and the employment of drivers and stable- 
men to look after them. Thousands of benches 
stand in the park paths for the comfort of the 
public. These and the many park buildings need 
constant repair. For this reason, carpenters, paint- 
ers, plumbers, and other workmen are employed by 
the Department of Parks. 

Besides all these employees and many others con- 
nected with the y)ark playgrounds, gymnasiums, 
and baths, there are a great many people employed 
in the dej)artment offices to do the bookkeeping 
and other clerical work. 
What the The ParK Board makes all necessary rules for the 

Park Board nianagement of the parks, and, with the aid of the 
does " ' 

police, sees that they are used properly by the public, 

and that the trees, shrubs, and grass are not de- 
stroyed. The Park Board also handles the money 
set aside for the parks by the city. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 289 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Parks are of great use to the dwellers in crowded neighborhoods, 
as a cool resting spot and playground. Bowling Green was the first 
park, and City Hall Park the second to be laid out over a hundred 
years ago. New York City has now more than a hundred fifty parks. 
Some of the small parks in Manhattan were once burying grounds. 

The city parks cover more than seven thousand acres. Besides 
the parks there are over fifty miles of paikways in the city. Parks 
and parkways are in the care of the Park Department, which also 
looks after the trees in the city streets, the public playgrounds in 
many parks, and the children's farm school in De Witt Clinton 
Park, Manhattan. 

The Park Department costs the city three and a half million 
dollars yearly. 

The Park Department is managed by four commissioners, ap- 
pointed by the mayor and known as the Park Board. The Park 
Commissioner of Manhattan and Richmond is president of the 
Board. The main office of the department is in the Municipal 
Building, Manhattan. 

The Park Board regulates the use of the parks by rules which 
persons going to the parks must obey. It employs over seventeen 
himdred people to work in its ofiices and in the parks. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Which were the first two parks laid out .'* 

2. How many parks has the city now .'* 

3. How much land is covered by the parks .^ By the park- 
ways ? 

4. How much does the Park Department cost the city ? 

5. How is the Park Department managed? 

6. Where is the main office of the department ? 

7. How many employees has the park department ? WTiat 
is their work .'' 



290 CIVICS 



LESSON XIII 



Large Parks. — The small parks are pleasant 
to visit, especially in summer, when they are a wel- 
come refuge from the heated streets, but the large 
parks are a great deal more like real country and 
are very attractive to any one seeking a day's outing. 
These large parks are Central Park, ]\Ianhattan ; 
Prospect Park in Brooklyn ; Forest Park in Queens ; 
and Van Cortlandt, Pelham Bay, and Bronx parks 
in the Bronx. 

Central Park, Manhattan. — Central Park was 
the first of these large parks to be laid out. In 
1853, the city received permission from the state 
government at Albany to buy the land lying between 
what are now 59th and 106th streets (later extended 
to 110th Street) from 5th to 8th avenues. In 
1857, a law was passed providing for the laying out 
of the park and naming it Central Park. The plans 
that made this park the beautiful spot it is to-day 
were drawn up by two young landscape architects, 
Afinepark Frederick Law Olmsted and Calvert Vaux. Under 
from ^"g their direction, over eight hundred acres of rough 
land were turned into one of the finest parks in the 
country. Swamps disappeared, and miles of drives, 
bridle paths, and walks took their places. Six 
lakes were formed and hundreds of thousands of 
trees set out. Here it is that grown j)cople and 
children love to come to see the menagerie with its 



CENTRAL PARK, MANHATTAN 



291 



strange animals and birds. Here, too, are the 
merry-go-round, the swings, the park carriages, 
the boats, and the pubhc hiwns for games, picnics. 
May parties, and June walks. One of Central The Mall 
Park's finest attractions is the Mall, a delightful 
avenue of arching shade trees, ending in broad 
stairways that lead to a beautiful fountain. Crowds 




May Day Party in Central Park 

of people come to the Mall on summer afternoons 
to listen to the free band concerts. 

The Egyptian obelisk, a four-sided stone shaft Egyptian 
carved with ancient Egyptian records, stands in ^^ ^^ 
Central Park. Two splendid museums are situated seums 
in the park grounds, the Metropolitan Museum of 
Art, near 8'2d Street and 5th Avenue, and the 



'im CIVICS 

Museum of Natural History, west of the park 
between 79th and 81st streets. The Art Museum, 
as its name indicates, contains chiefly paintings and 
statuary botli ancient and modern. It lias collec- 
tions of other works of art such as pottery, glass- 
ware, laces, jewelry, costumes, and so forth. The 
Natural History Museum contains exhibits of 
animals and birds stuffed and in glass cases ; also 
of minerals, and of many articles connected with 
the daily life of different races of men such as 
weapons and canoes of the American Indians and 
Eskimos. Both of these museums have halls where 
lectures may be given to large audiences. 

Prospect Park, Brooklyn. — Prospect Park, Brook- 
lyn, although somewhat smaller than Central Park, 
covering a little over five hundred acres, is one of 
the finest parks in the country. It was laid out 
in 1858. It has all the attractions of Central Park 
in the way of trees, shrubs, flowers, lawns, and play- 
grounds. Its menagerie, though interesting, is not 
large. Its flower garden is one of the most beautiful 
to be found in any park. The Central Museum, 
containing both art and natural history collections, 
is situated on Eastern Parkway near Prospect Park. 
The main entrance to Prospect Park at Flatbush 
and Ninth avenues is ornamented with an arch 
erected to the memory of the Union soldiers and 
sailors of the Civil War. It is said to be the finest 
monument in the city. 



BRONX PARK 293 

Bronx Park. — The Bronx has the greatest sys- 
tem of parks in the city. It contains the Bronx, 
Pelham Bay, Van Cortlandt, and other smaller 
parks. The selection of these parks dates back 
only to 1884, and so they are not yet completed. 
The plans for their improvement include a beautiful 
parkway connecting all the parks. Pelham Bay and Pelham 
Van Cortlandt parks each cover more than a thou- vanCort- 
sand acres of land and have more natural beauty landt parks 
than any other parks in the city. They have fields 
for many out-of-door sports, such as baseball, 
cricket, lacrosse, football, golf, and lawn tennis. 
Boating and cross country runs and picnics also 
make these parks attractive. 

At Pelham Bay Park there are shower baths, and 
shore bathing is permitted, hundreds of dressing 
rooms being furnished for the convenience of bathers. 

Bronx Park is especially attractive because of the Bronx Park 
Botanical Gardens and museums at its upper end 
and the Zoological Gardens at its lower end. In the 
Botanical Gardens there is a great variety of flowers, 
shrubs, and plants, many of them wonderful alike 
for their beauty and for their rarity. In the zoolog- 
ical part there is one of the most complete collec- 
tions of animals in the world. It is owned by the 
New York Zoological Society. The reptile house 
contains an unusual collection of snakes, alligators, 
and other reptiles. The elephant house is the finest 
ever built for the purpose in any country. Between 



294 



CI\7CS 



the botanical and zoological parts of the park is 
the section used by the public for walking, driving, 
picnics, and games. 




Zoo, Bronx Park 

Forest Park, Queens. — Forest Park, in the 
Borough of Queens, is a little larger than Prospect 
Park. It lies upon a ridge of hills, and, besides 
furnishing beautiful walks and drives, has an athletic 
field and grounds for golf, baseball, and other outdoor 
sports. 

Richmond is not closely built up and is not in 
great need of parks, still it has four parks each of 
which, though not very large, will no doubt be highly 
valued some day. 



PARK PLEASURES AND SPORTS 295 

WHAT TO KNOW 

Besides the great number of small parks there are six very large 
ones: Central Park, the first large park to be laid out; Prospect 
Park, the second large park to be laid out ; Forest Park, Queens ; 
Bronx, Van Cortlandt, and Pelham Bay parks in the Bronx. 

There are many attractions in Central Park ; among them are the 
lakes, the driveways, the public lawns, the menagerie, the Mall, 
the obelisk, and Natm-al History and Art Museums. 

Prospect Park, Brooklyn, has many of the attractions of Central 
Park. It has a beautiful flower garden. The Central Museum on 
Eastern Parkway near the entrance to the park has art and natural 
history collections. 

The Bronx has the greatest system of parks in the city. Pelham 
Bay and Van Cortlandt parks have each over a thousand acres of 
land and more natural beauty than any other park. Bronx Park 
contains splendid botanical and zoological collections. 

Forest Park, Queens, is a little larger than Prospect Park. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. Name the six largest parks in New York City and tell what 
boroughs they are in. 

2. Describe the attractions of Central Park. Tell its size 
and extent. 

3. Tell of the size of Prospect Park and its attractions. 

4. When was the Bronx system of parks begun .'' Name the 
large Bronx parks. Name a large park in Queens. 

5. What sports may be enjoyed in these parks? 

LESSON XIV 

Duty of Enjoying Park Pleasures and Sports. — 
Boys and girls who can do so should take advantage 
of the healthful sports for which conveniences are 
furnished in many of the parks, free of charge. 
Athletic fields are provided in a number of parks in 



296 CIVICS 

Athletic Manhattan, Brooklyn, the Bronx, and Queens. In 
® ^ some cases gymnasiums and shower baths are located 
at the fields with necessary dressing rooms and 
Beach lockers. Beach bathing is permitted in Brooklyn 
^ at Seaside Park, Dyker Beach Park, Bensonhurst 
Park, and in the Bronx at Pelham Bay Park. Champ- 
ing is allowed in Pelham Bay Park, and at Seaside 
Park. 
Park games In the larger parks football, baseball, golf, tennis, 
cricket, croquet, and ice skating are permitted and 
cross-country runs are forbidden only in the parks 
of Manhattan. Also the game of lacrosse may be 
played in Van Cortlandt and Pelham Bay })arks. 
Park gar- At De Witt Clinton Park, Manhattan, there is a 
ening f^pj^j school where children may cultivate little 
patches of ground under the tuition of directors 
who help them to do their gardening successfully. 
To care Duty of Protecting and Appreciating the Park 
parks Property. — The parks have suffered nuich in the 
past from people who have picked flowers, broken 
shrubs and plants, trampled on the lawns, or strewn 
them with fruit skins, boxes, and waste paper. This 
is not a fair way to treat public property. Of 
course, it would be impossible to keep police enough 
in the parks to protect them properly. The burden 
falls on every one of us to protect the parks by 
being careful not to destroy park benches and 
railings or to misuse the apparatus at the play- 
grounds. We can avoid littering lawns and paths 



SCHOOL ATHLETICS 297 

with refuse that belongs in cans which the city has 
provided and placed at many convenient places in 
the parks. 

When we visit the menagerie we can be careful Not to 
not to annoy the animals, and in other parts of the animals 
parks we can treat kindly the beautiful birds and 
the tame chipmunks and squirrels that make the 
parks their homes. If we see others abusing the 
property that really belongs to each one of us, we 
can report the matter to a park policeman. The 
parks are indeed useful and beautiful. Let us 
play the part of good citizens and keep them so. 

School Athletics. — Nowadays a good many pupils 
find school a place of enjoyment quite as much as a 
place for study. Many schools are now provided with Gymna- 
gymnasiums where boys and girls are taught how ^*"™ 
to use apparatus so as to develop their muscles 
intelligently. Of late years, too, the school yards 
have come to be more used for athletic games than 
they used to be. During school hours the school 
yard is often used for periods of organized games. 
Many schools, also, are centers for afternoon ath- 
letics. Pupils in crowded neighborhoods may go 
to such centers and practice running, jumping, 
basket ball, folk dancing, and other sports under 
the direction of teachers. In this way, boys and 
girls spend their afternoons developing their bodies 
and improving their health in a much more regular 
and systematic way than if they played around the 



^98 



CIVICS 



streets where there is no one to direct tlieir games, 
and where there is danger of injury by automobiles 
and other vehicles. 

Public Baths. — For the many boys and girls, as 

well as adults, 
who like to swim, 
and who enjoy an 
invigorating 
shower bath, the 
city has placed 
public baths in 
different y^arts of 
the city. It is 
easy to see what 
a splendid thing 
it is for the city 
thus to put the 
means of keeping 
clean within the 
reach of every 
citizen. For the 
skin breathes out 
impurities which 
a good shower 
bath helps to re- 
move. But besides this the swimming tanks at the 
baths offer people a chance to learn how to swim. 
Many persons who lose their lives by drowning each 
year could most likely have saved themselves if they 




Free Baths 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 299 

had known how to swim. For this reason everybody 
should swim, and the public bath is one of the best 
places to learn how. The city has twelve indoor 
public baths in Manhattan and seven in Brooklyn. 
The one located at Fourth Avenue and President 
Street, Brooklyn, has the largest municipal swimming 
pool. There is a public bath for sea bathing at West 
Fifth Street, Coney Island. 

WHAT TO KNOW 

All these parks have fields for outdoor sports. There the public 
can play football, baseball, golf, tennis, cricket, croquet, etc. 

At De Witt Clinton Park, Manhattan, children may cultivate their 
own plots of ground under directors. 

People may take advantage of beach bathing in several of the parks. 

The public parks have suffered much from people who have picked 
flowers, trampled the lawns and shrubs, and in other ways destroyed 
them. 

Children can do much to protect the plants and animals of the 
parks from harm, to keep the lawns and paths clear of refuse, and to 
see that they do not misuse benches, railings, apparatus, and other 
park property. 

Schools are now built with gymnasiums in which pupils may 
develop their bodies by athletic exercises. School yards are also 
used for this purpose, especially where there are after-school athletic 
centers. 

Public baths furnish invigorating baths and are places where 
people may learn to swim. 

QUESTIONS FOR STUDY 

1. What advantage can be found in the parks that have 
athletic fields .'' 

2. What can children do at De Witt Clinton Park, Manhat- 
tan .» 



300 CIVICS 

3. In what way do careless persons destroy the parks ? How ' 
can we help to keep them beautiful ? 

4. What opportunities are now offered public school pupils I 
for athletic exercise ? 

5. What are the advantages of the public bath ? 

I 
LESSON XV. REVIEW 

Review Lessons VII to XIV, using the summaries 
and questions at the end of each lesson. Give atten- 
tion to the more important facts only. 

In a composition lesson write from outline about 
one of the following topics : — 

(1) Work of the Street Cleaning Department. 
("2) How Waste Materials Are Used. 

(3) The School Doctor and School Nurse. 

(4) A Trip to a Large Park. 

(5) Athletics in Our School. 



INDEX 



Aaron Burr, 167. 
Abercrombie, General, 60-61. 
Abraham, Plains of, 65-66. 
Acadians, removal of, 53-54. 
Adams, John, 123. 
Adams, Samuel, 98-102. 

in Continental Congress, 102. 

in public life, 103. 

opposes tea tax, 101. 

patriot, 98. 

suggests Committees of Corre- 
spondence, 100. 

urges independence, 100. 
Albany Convention, 38, 39, 42. 

plan of imion, 42. 
Alexander Hamilton, 167. 
Alexandria, Va., Braddocks head- 
quarters, 46-47. 
Allegheny Mountains, west of, 74. 

settlers in, 74. 
Allegheny River, 34. 
Allen, Ethan, captures Fort Ticon- 

deroga, 141. 
Almanac, Poor Richard's, 42. 
Amherst, General Jeffrey, 55. 

at Louisburg, 55. 

captures Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point. 62, 63. 
Andre (an'dra), John, hanged, 213. 
Army, Continental. 142. 
Arnold, Benedict, at \'alcour Is- 
land, 175. 

at Saratoga, 185. 

marches against St. Leger, 180. 

treason of, 212. 
Assistance, Writs of, 94. 
Atlantic Slope — early English 
colonies, 1. 

Badge, Newsboy's, 281. 
Battle Hill, defeat at, 158. 
Benjamin Franklin, 40, 47. 



Bennington, battle of, 178. 
Bonhomme Richard, 201-203. 
Boone, Daniel, 74-88. 

at Boonesborough, 84. 

captured by Indians, 85. 

goes to Kentucky, 79, 80. 

later years of, 88. 

Wilderness Road, 83, 84. 
Border Warfare, 193, 194. 
Boston Massacre, 122. 
Boston Port Bill, 132. 
Boston Tea Party, 130. 
Boundary disputes between French 

and English, 27-29. 
Braddock, General Edward, 46. 

his defeat, 49. 
Breed's Hill fortified, 143. 
Bronx Park, 286. 
Brooklvn Heights, 155, 166. 
Bunker Hill, battle of, 143-146. 
Burgoync, General, 176. 

battle at Saratoga, 185, 186. 

his campaign, 176-187. 

his surrender, 185-187. 
Burr, Aaron, 167. 

Cabal, Conway, 191. 

Camden, battle of, 211. 

Carleton, Sir Guy, defeated at 

Valcour Island, 175. 
Carlyle House, 47. 
Cartier, Jacques (zhak kiir-tya'). 

1. 
Champlain (sham-plan), Samuel 

de, 2. 
Charleston, S. C, siege of, 207. 
Charlestown, Mass., 140. 
Cherry \'alley Massacre, 194. 
Child Labor Laws, 275. 
Christopher (list, ,30, ,33. 
Clark, (ieorge Rogers, 196. 
('ahokia taken by, 198. 



301 



302 



INDEX 



Clark, George Rogers, 

surprises Kaskaskia, l!)7. 

Vincennes surrenders to. 1!)H. 
Clinton, General Sir Henry, Uritish 

eommander, 19. 
Coast Road, 15(). 
Committees of Ctirrespontlence, 

125. 
Compulsory Education Law, 273. 
Concord Bridge, battle of, l.'J!). 
Congress, First Continental, l.'i;5. 

Second Continental, 141. 
Conway Cabal, 191. 
Cornwallis, (ieneral, 170-1 7*2. 

surrenders at Yorktown, 224. 
Cowpens, battle of, 218. 
Crevecceur (krev'kflr'), Fort, 18. 
Crown Point, 51, 52. 

Daniel Boone, 74-88. 

Declaration of Independence, 149- 

151. 
Declaratory Act, 117. 
De Kail). Baron, 190, 211. 
D'E.staing (dcs'taN'), Count, 20(i. 
Detective Bureau, 250. 
Dieskau (des'kau), 52. 
Dinwiddie, Governor, 30, .32, .37. 
Disea.se, 2()9, 270. 
Dorchester Heights, 140. 
Duquesne (doti-kan'), Fort, 48. 

capture of, 57. 

supplies at, 59. 

Earl of Loudon, 55. 

Edward, Fort, 51. 

Engine Hou.se. 232, 233. 

England, her need of America, 92- 

94. 
Eutaw Springs, battle of, 220. 

Farewell, Washington's, 227. 

Fire, 231-235. 

Fire alarm, 231. 

Fire Department, 241-245. 

Five Nations, 3. 

Flag, U. S. Naval, 201. 

F'latlands, 150. 

Forbes, (jencral John, 57-59. 

F'orest Park, 290. 

Fort Crown Point, 50, 51. 



Fort Duquesne (doo-kan'), 57-59. 

Pvdward, 51. 

Frontenac (fron-te-nak), 16. 

I.K)uisi)urg, 5.'). 

Moultrie, 148, 149, 206. 

Necessity, 40. 

Niagara, 10. 

Oswego, 51. 

Pitt, 59. 

Stanwix. 180. 

St. Louis, 23. 

'riconderoga, 52. 

\\illiam Henry, 00. 
France, treaty with, 187. 
Franklin, Benjamin, 40. 

gets aid from France, 43, 187. 

his boyhood, 40-41. 

his writings, 43. 

inventions, 43. 

negotiates treaty with P^ngland, 
224. 

plan of union, 43, 44. 
French and Indian War, 20-88. 
French line of forts, 27 
Fry, Joshua, 37. 

Gage, General, 136, 137. 
Gaspee, burning of. 125. 
Gates, General, 178, 191, 211. 
George III, 92. 

acknowledges America's inde- 
pendence, 225. 

hires He.s.sian.s, 147. 

repeals Stamp Act, 117. 

Tea Tax, 120-130. 
Georgia taken, 20(>. 
Germantown, battle of, 183-184. 
Gist. Christopher, 30, 33. 
Golden Hill, 118. 
Good Citizenship, 282. 
Government of the Colonies during 

the Revolution, 204. 
Grand Pre, 53. 

Great Meadows, battle near, 37. 
Green Bay, Marquette at, 12. 
Greene, Nathanael, campaign in the 

South, 217. 
Griffin, The, 17. 
Guilford Court House, battle of, 

219. 
Gymnasiums, School, 297. 



INDEX 



303 



Hale, Nathan, 164. 
Hamilton, Alexander, 167, 223. 
Hancock, John, 101, 141. 
Harlem Heights, 167, 168. 
Harrodsburg, Kentucky, 196. 
Hennepin, Father, 17. 
Henry, Patrick, 104-113. 

boyhood, 104 

early failures, 10.5. 

first great speech, 107. 

orator of the Revolution, 1 10-11 1 . 
Howe, General, at Halifax, 147. 

battle of Long Island, 155-160. 

why he failed Burgoyne, 181-184. 

Independence, Declaration of, 149- 

151. 
Indians, Algonquins, side with 
French, 5. 

battle with, 5. 

help English, 39. 

Iroquois with English, 5. 

Iroquois, where found, 3. 

Marquette found by Ottawa, 12. 
Inspection of Food, 272. 
Iroquois (ir'o-kwoi'), 3. 
Israel Putnam, 141. 

Jamaica Pass, 157. 
James Otis, 95, 96, 122. 
Jasper, Sergeant, 206. 
John Adams, 123. 
Johnson, Colonel William, 39. 

at Crown Point, 52. 
Joliet (zho'lya'), Louis, 8-12, 25. 
Jones, John Paul, 201. 

fight with Serapis, 201. 
Joshua Fry, 37. 
Josiah Quincy, 123. 
Jumel Mansion, 168. 
Jumonville, de, 38. 
Juvenile League, 268. 

Kaskaskia, Marquette at, 11. 

Clark takes, 198. 
King's Mountain, battle of, 216. 
Kosciusko, General, 191. 

La Chine (la shen'), 15. 
Lafayette, Marquis de, 189. 

made general by Washington, 190. 

Cornwallis surrenders to, 224. 



La Salle, de (de la sal), Robert 
Cavelier, 13-25. 

brings settlers from France, 24. 

builds Fort Crevecoeur (krev'- 
ktlr'), 18. 

builds F'ort Niagara, 16. 

builds Fort St. Louis, 23. 

builds Griffin, 17. 

explores the Ohio, 15. 

goes to Canada, 14. 

helps to build Fort Frontenac, 16. 

journeys to mouth of Mississippi, 
22. 

takes possession for France, 22. 
Lee, Richard Henry, 47. 
Lexington, battle of, 137-141. 

first clash at, 140. 
Lincoln, General, at siege of ( 'harle.s- 

ton, 206. 
Little Meadows, 48. 
London, The, 129. 
L(mg Island, battle of, 155-161. 

effect of battle, 164. 

retreat from, 162. 
Loudon, Earl of, 55. 
Louisburg, Fort, 55. 

captured, 57. 

McGowan's Pass, 167. 
Marion, Francis, 209-210. 
Marquette (mar'kef). Father, 8- 
12, 25. 

journey to the Mississippi, 9. 

mission at Mackinac, 8. 
Marquis de Montcalm, 60. 
Matagorda Bay, La Salle's settle- 
ment at, 24, 25. 
Minutemen, 136, 139. 
Mississippi River, explored by 
Joliet and Marquette, 9. 

La Salle reaches the mouth of,22. 

Upper, explored, 21. 

Valley added to New France, H. 

Western boundary of U. S., 225. 
Monmouth, battle of. 192. 
Monongahela River, 48. 
Montcalm at Ticonderoga, 60-61. 

at Quebec, (54-69. 
Montgomery, General, killed, 148. 
Montreal, founded, 1. 

taken, 148. 



304 



INDEX 



Morf?an, (iencral, at Cowpens, '218. 
Morris, Robert, sends money to 

the army, 17-4. 
Moultrie, Fort, attack on, 148, 149. 
Mount Vernon, 227. 

Nancy, The, 128. 

Nathan Hale, 1G4. 

Naval warfare, 201-203. 

Navy, U. S., in the Revolution, 201. 

Necessity, Fort, 4(5. 

New Jersey, successes in, 171, 172. 

Newsboy's Badge, 281. 

New York resists Stamp Act, 114, 

115. 
Niagara, Fort, 10. 
Nicolet (ne'ko'lS'). Jean, reaches 

I^ake Superior, (i. 
Non-importation .\(t, ll(i. 
North Castle. Wasliington at, l(i8. 
Northwest Territory, 27. 

Ohio Company, Tlie, 29. 

chiims of, 29. 
Oliio \'allcy, Tlic. 29. 

I'Vciicli claim of. 29. 
Old South Meeting House, i;52. 
Ori.skany, battle of, 179. 
Oswego, Fort, 51. 
Otis, Jame-s, 95, 90. 

made insjine, 122. 

Park Playgrounds, 284-288. 
Parks, Department of, 287. 
Parti.siin warfare, 208-210. 
Patrick Henry, 104-113. 
Philadelphia, Cornwallis enters, 
183. 

Howe at, 183. 
Pitt, Fort, .'jg. 
Pitt. William, .■>5, 01. 
Polic.-, beat, 247. 

Deijartmcnt. 240. 

Force, 24(1. 

Station 247. 
Pontiac's War. 71. 
Poor Rii'hanl's .\lmanac, 42. 
Prideaux (i)re'(lo), (ieneral, cap- 
tures Fort Niagara. 02. 
Princeton, battle of, 174. 
Prison Ship Martyrs, 220. 



I'rivatecring, 204. 
Prosi)ect Park, 292. 
Public Haths, 299. 
Pulaski, Count, 191. 

killed, 200. 
Putnam, Lsrael, 141. 

Quarantine, 271. 
Quebec, founded, 2. 

taken by Wolfe, 09. 
Queen Anne's War, 28. 
Quincy, Josiah, 123. 

Reprisal, 201. 

Revenge, 201. 

Revere. Paul, ride of, 138, 139. 

lievolution. The American, 90-228. 

direct causes of, 90. 

first period of, 137. 

indirect causes of, 90. 

.second period of, 152. 

third period of, 205. 
Richard Henry Lee, 47. 

St. Leger, 180. 
Samuel Adams, 98-103. 
Sarotaga, battle of, 185. 
Schuyler (ski'ler). General Philip, 

i77-180. 
Six Nations, 3, 39. 
Smuggling, 92. 
Sons of Liberty, 110. 

set up "libertv pole," 117. 
Stamp Act. The. 114-110. 

propo.setl, 90. 

resistance to, 97. 
Stanwix, Fort, 180. 
Sugar Act, 91, 92. 

Tarleton, Colonel. 209. 

Ta.\ation of the Colonies, object of, 

92. 
Taxed tea sent to .\merica, 120. 
Ticonderoga, 52, 177. 
Tonti, Fort, 18. 19. 21. 
Town.shend Acts, 119. 
duties removed, 123. 
Treaty of Paris, 224. 
Trenton, battle of, 172. 
Turning point of the war, 187 
Tuscaroras, .3. 



INDEX 



305 



Union, steps toward, 125. 

Vaccination, 272. 
Valley Forge, winter at, 191. 
Vanbraam, Jacob, 32. 
Venango, 30, 32, 33, 3.5. 
Verrazano (ver-rat-sa'-no), 1. 
\'incennes, 198. 
Virginia, War in, 221. 
Von Steuben, 191, 217. 

Ward, Ensign, 37. 
War, Pontiac's, 71, 72. 

French and Indian, 29-72. 

The Revolutionary, 90. 
Warner, Seth, takes Crown Point, 
141. 



Washington, George, early life, 31. 

at Dorchester Heights, 146. 

at Valley Forge, 171, 172. 

commander in chief, 142. 

fitted for a soldier, 32. 

his colonial wars, 33-39, 45-49. 

his farewell address, 227. 
^^'ayne, General Anthony, at Stony 

Point, 199. 
West Point, attempt to betray, 212, 

213. 
White Plains, battle of, 168. 
Wilderness Road, The, 83, 84. 
Wolfe, General James, 55. 

captures Louisburg, 55. 

captures Quebec, 64-69. 
Writs of Assistance, 94. 



il 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



010 546 421 6 f 



: i«'. 






™ 


Wm 


^at. 


bUi^viiWAffi 


1^^^^ 


[: 


» 


^I^H 



